Emacs-Time-stamp: "2009-04-06 20:56:10" __EMAIL__ webmaster@leninist.biz __OCR__ ABBYY 6 Professional (2009.04.06) __WHERE_PAGE_NUMBERS__ bottom __FOOTNOTE_MARKER_STYLE__ [0-9]+ __ENDNOTE_MARKER_STYLE__ [0-9]+ [BEGIN]

Nikolai Luzin

__TITLE__ NUCLEAR
STRATEGY

and
COMMON
SENSE
__TEXTFILE_BORN__ 2009-04-06T20:56:09-0700 __TRANSMARKUP__ "Y. Sverdlov"

Progress Publishers Moscow

Translated from the Russian by Dmitri Belyavsky and David Fidlon

Designed by Alexander Alexeyev

CONTENTS

H. n. JlysHH JWEPHAfl CTPATErHfl H 3flPABblfl CMblCJI

Page

Can Man Control the Nuclear Age? ........... 5

In Lieu of an Introduction • • • •.......... 5

Chapter 1

The Clouds Gather......................

8

The Atomic Monopoly.................

8

Meeting on the Elbe...................

8

Claims to World Leadership..............

11

Relying on Nuclear Strength.............

15

``North Atlantic".....................

23

Carried by Inertia .......................

30

The Paradox of the Nuclear Age...........

30

New Illusions.......................

33

The Escalation of Blackmail.............

39

Limited War for Europe................

43

Last Button for the NATO Coat..........

47

Chapter 2

Soviet Peace Strategy .................... 54

Light at Tunnel's End................. 56

Peace Is Our Ideal.................... 57

No Cause for War.................... 61

Wars Can Be Different................. 67

Principles of Peaceful Coexistence......... 72

The Peace Offensive.................. 83

USSR-USA: Beginning of the Dialogue......... 89

Contradictory Trends................. 89

New ``Principles'' of Partnership.......... 95

``Strategic Sufficiency"................. 99

From Confrontation to Negotiation........105

Treaty on the Limitation of ABM Systems .... Ill

Important Limitations.................115

Other Agreements....................119

Peace for Europe.......................121

Towards Concord and Cooperation........122

A Shift Towards Realism...............125

Helsinki, 1975......................131

© HanaTejibCTBO ``Ilporpecc'', 1981 English translation ©Progress Publishers 1981

Printed in the Union of Soviet Socialist Republics

11101-241 014 (01) -81

0802010100

Chapter 3

Direction of Counterattacks................136

Smokescreen.......................138

The Term ``Detente'' Attacked...........139

Camouflage.........................146

Contrary to Common Sense................152

A Dangerous Relapse..................152

Agreement Must Be Reached ............168

Time to Get Down to Business...........178

People Versus the Military-Industrial Complex . 187

Treading on Slippery Ground............192

The Planet's Trouble Spots..............197

A Concept Exhumed..................212

Chinese Hegemonism---a. Threat to Peace........218

Provocations.......................219

Betrayal..........................225

Collusion..........................234

Peking's Ambitions...................237

China Unmasked ....................242

Chapter 4

Furthering Detente......................248

Justified Optimism...................248

Moscow Works for Detente..............248

Joint Efforts.......................254

Post-Helsinki Europe..................267

From Positions of Reason...............280

What Has Already Been Done............295

What Is Being Done ................301

Missiles Against Detente ...............310

Components of Success...................319

Lessons of History Serve the Cause of Peace . . .321 The Struggle for Peace Has to Be More Vigorous ...........................325

References ........................331

Name and Subject Index...............341

CAN MAN CONTROL THE NUCLEAR AGE? IN LIEU OF AN INTRODUCTION

It has been estimated that in the past five and a half thousand years peoples have lived through 14,000 wars. And, singularly enough, the progress of civilisation saw the wars become greater in scale and deadlier in effect.

In olden times wars were as a rule fought between two states and usually began and ended with one general battle. They cannot be compared to modern world wars. Take, for instance, the Battle of Marathon in 490 B.C. We know from our school days that this was an engagement between two states---Persia and Athens. World War I had 33 combatant nations. The Athenians and Persians numbered from four to six thousand on each side. During World War 1,74 million people were mobilised. The front was one kilometre long. The combined length of the Western and Eastern fronts in World War I was 2,000 kilometres. The Athenians lost about 200 men at Marathon. World War I took a toll of 10 million lives.

A mere 20 years after World War I nazi Germany and militarist Japan unleashed World War II. It by far eclipsed World War I in scale. This time 61 nations joined the war, with 110 million people in the active service. Casualties were over five times those of World War I: 54,800,000 dead and 90 million wounded.

Then came the discovery of atomic energy. Controlled by man, it can greatly benefit the human race. If reason fails to hold it in check, it

will bring untold sufferings to all nations. Still, atomic energy was first used for military purposes.

The emergence of atomic and, later, of thermonuclear weapons of huge destructive power made it clear to mankind that a new world war would cause incredible devastation. From then on peace among nations has become an objective and necessary condition for mankind's survival.

Mankind did not remain indifferent to its fate. It began a dogged struggle against thermonuclear war and for durable, universal, just and democratic peace.

The outcome of this struggle, however, is not yet decided. Retreating under the pressure of the peace forces, the enemies of peace and detente cling to their battlelines and launch counter-offensives.

This dramatic struggle to prevent a nuclear war and to preserve life on earth is the subject of this book. It attempts:

---to reveal the plans and schemes of using nuclear energy for war preparations, by tracing the emergence and evolution of the Pentagon and NATO nuclear strategy and by showing its danger to the world;

---to explain the nature and origin of the peaceful foreign policy pursued by the Soviet Union and other socialist countries;

---to assess the gains of world peace forces in their struggle for peace and detente;

---to show who opposes detente and why, and to explain the dangers of this for today's world;

---and, finally, to reassert the need for more

vigorous action for peace.

All this is vitally important for each and every one of us, since the very possibility of a nuclear war would make the pressure gauge approach the red line. Beyond it lies disaster. Common sense requires us to bury the hatchet and make nuclear energy serve peace.

The Author May 1979

Chapter 1 THE CLOUDS GATHER

Regrettably, but inescapably, we have to begin by recalling the unpleasant realities of the cold war. And that helps us understand the danger that mankind faced, helps us correctly assess the progress already made in the drive for peace, and, most importantly, it helps us fully grasp the need for making detente irreversible. It is like the doctor needing to know how serious an illness is before he can assess its progress and successfully complete the treatment. Another reason why we recall the past in the name of the future is because if mistakes are not to be repeated, they must be remembered.

glasses, and canned spam as the gourmet treat. This, however, did not matter, for the tone at the soldiers' feast was set by their sense of a duty fulfilled, and by mutual hospitality.

We spoke different languages but understood each other perfectly. Soviet soldiers were sure that the Americans were equally eager to finish off the nazis and win peace. And the Americans were sure that the answer they were getting was, "We must always be Mends so there is no more war.''

Then there were meetings of regiment, division, army and army group commanders. Higher level meant bigger scale: military honours, banquets, speeches and toasts translated by interpreters. But the spirit was still the same as at the soldiers' get-togethers. General Omar Bradley presented Marshal Konev with a jeep, and Konev's return gift was a Don stallion. When General Zhadov, Commander of the Fifth Army, met Lieutenant-General Hodges, Commander of the US First Army, he said, "Let this be the door to durable and lasting peace." At a ceremony where US medals were awarded to Soviet officers, an American general of the US 22nd Army Corps observed that those who had lived through the horrors of this war should be able to secure peace, and deserved every possible help.

Moscow marked the meeting on the Elbe with 24 salvoes of a 324-gun salute. Two weeks later the world celebrated the day of victory over nazism.

At that time, we hoped it was the last of all wars. It can never happen again, we thought. Still, there were those who sceptically recalled

THE ATOMIC MONOPOLY Meeting on the Elbe

World War II was drawing to a close when on April 25, 1945 Soviet and US troops, advancing into Germany from East and West, cut through Hitler's armies and met on the Elbe. Allied soldiers---men and officers---were all friendly grins, hugs and handshakes. Autographs were exchanged, and NCOs, usually on the lookout for any flaws in uniform, made as if they did not see buttons missing from tunics and stars from caps---the result of souvenir swapping.

Of course there were banquets, with combat capes and flasks serving as tablecloths and

that World War I, too, had been called the war to end all wars.

The defeat of nazism was one of the principal arguments that lasting and durable peace was possible. Surely, no matter what the motives were for which the governments had fought, the fact remained that nazism, the main source of war, had been eliminated. This was not disputed, although many pointed out, with good reason, that while nazism was defeated, imperialism lived on and its nature remained unchanged.

Great hopes were pinned on the experience of the anti-nazi coalition, which had demonstrated that a sober and realistic approach to global problems meant that fruitful cooperation between countries with different social systems was both possible and advantageous.

``Everything is clear with the Soviet Union," some said. "It is building communism, and for it war is like a fire to builders of a house. The United States, too ... hadn't Roosevelt called for Allied unity to be preserved after the war?''

``That's all very well," others replied, "but Roosevelt is gone, and Truman, when still a senator, had said to aid the Soviet Union if Germany was winning, and to aid Germany if the USSR was winning, and to let them fight each other to a standstill, so that the United States alone would remain strong.''

There was both hope and doubt. That was understandable: one cannot live without faith, though faith had taken a beating in the war. Still, most of us soldiers sincerely welcomed peace and gave no thought to any possibility of a new war. Even the few sceptics were hesitant,

as if they were referring to some remote future. Few believed that things would turn for the worse so soon, before our eyes. But the unwanted changes were on the way.

Claims to World Leadership

The first cloud appeared soon after the end of the war. In December 1945 US President Harry S. Truman said: "Whether we like it or not, we must recognise that the victory which we have won has placed upon the American people the continuing burden of responsibility of world leadership.''!

To many of us this came as a shock. There were puzzled questions: why should one country lead others? What did the President mean?

Soon things became clearer. Following President Truman's statement US State Secretary Dean Acheson declared that foreign policy should be pursued from "positions of strength", adding that "we must build strength and if we create that strength ... the whole situation in the world begins to change".^^2^^ This meant the United States intended to achieve world leadership by force of arms.

There were American statesmen who did not share this doctrine of world domination. Senator William Fulbright, for example, said: "Great nations in the past have set out upon such missions and they have wrought havoc, bringing misery to their intended beneficiaries and destruction upon themselves. America is showing some signs of that fatal presumption mission,

10 11

which has brought rum to great nations in the

past.''^^3^^

Regrettably, the realists among the Western statesmen were in the minority. Those who wanted a tough policy came out on top. Events took a turn that threatened peace. Such was the will of monopoly capital.

The cold war began. The man who started it was Sir Winston Churchill, descendant of the Duke of Marlborough, former Colonial Secretary, War Minister and Prime Minister, who "hates Soviet Russia bitterly", as Lenin wrote of him ,4 a Tory of the old school, a man who had outlived his age but did not part with its ideals. In March 1946, only seven months after World War II ended, he delivered his famous Fulton speech, calling on the Western world to unite against communism and to set up military and political blocs aimed against the Soviet Union.

A bit later former US Ambassador to the Soviet Union George Kennan outlined the anti-communist and anti-Soviet views of his country's military establishment and called them the "containment of communism" doctrine. It became the cornerstone of US foreign policy.^^5^^

In the 1950s the containment doctrine was supplemented by the doctrine of rolling back communism. Secretary of State John Foster Dulles defined it as follows: "The United States should not be forever content to confine Soviet communism within its present orbit but should instead openly declare that its goal was the liberation of the peoples enslaved behind the Iron Curtain and then take specific measures toward that end.''^^6^^

The cold war was mostly aimed against the Soviet Union: our former ally had changed his orientation. Politically, this was not new.

The peoples of Russia and the United States had never fought against each other, and there was no hostility or ill feeling between them. After the October Revolution the relations between the young Soviet state and the United States were never based on settling disputes by force of arms.

The Soviet Union has always built its relations with the United States on the need for countries with different social systems to coexist peacefully. Our country has never threatened US security, we have fought together against the common enemy, nazi Germany and militarist Japan. So why such a sudden turn?

But was it sudden? US Professor Michael Parenti says it was not. In his book The AntiCommunist Impulse he writes: "It should be evident by now that the anti-communist impulse did not emerge suddenly in the postwar years...; it has been with us for many decades. In 1919 the emerging spectre of Bolshevism sent a shudder throughout the bourgeois world. Having few investments in Russia, American capitalists suffered no noticeable deprivation at the hands of the Bolsheviks, but they saw the Soviet revolution as representing a socio-political order which fundamentally challenged their systems.''?

This did not prevent the United States from joining us in the anti-nazi coalition when a common danger arose. The war was over, however, and the situation changed. Socialism

13 12

was firmly established in the heart of Europe. The colonial system was disintegrating, colonial empires were collapsing. The age of absolute domination by a handful of imperialist powers over a huge part of the world was drawing to a close.

These history-making changes restrained the exploitation of the working people by the monopolies of major capitalist countries. This was unacceptable to US monopolies, and so Western imperialist circles tried to halt and even reverse the logical historical process of social and national liberation. After repeated political defeats imperialism began to prepare a military comeback. This is what bourgeois politicians meant by "containment of communism", "rolling back communism" and "positions of strength". The very existence of the Soviet Union and other socialist countries was an obstacle to continuing the old imperialist policy, to colonial rule, and to aggressive wars.

The anti-communist course was aimed primarily but not exclusively against the Soviet Union and other socialist countries. US armed interference in the affairs of developing countries, it turned out, was directed against all those forces who tied the hands of US monopolies---the revolutionary and national liberation movements in any country, and whole nations fighting for political and economic independence.

The United States virtually assumed police functions even in developed capitalist countries. Its allies were far from equal partners in military blocs. US monopolies freely used these blocs to

infiltrate friendly countries. American journalist Leopold Kohr showed the nature of US relations with its allies on the example of Italy in his book The Breakdown of Nations. Rewrote: "If Italy lies within our defence system, our own boundaries must lie in Italy. This means that, whatever we may declare, subconsciously and by implication we consider her as one of our dominions, free to choose her own road only within the limits of our pleasure. And the same is true of all other countries this side of the Iron Curtain. "8

The issue, therefore, was to reshape the world to suit American demands on the principle that might is right.

Relying on Nuclear Strength

US World War II casualties were marginal. Not one enemy bomb fell on the United States. The growth of the US economic potential was all the more significant in view of the war-weakened economies of Japan, Germany, Britain, France and Italy. In 1948 the US share in world capitalist production rose to 55.8 per cent. Unlike the United States, the Soviet Union suffered greatly from the war.

Besides, by the end of the war the United States was the only country to possess a new and vastly destructive weapon, the atomic bomb. Here is how this came about.

After nazi Germany was defeated, concluding the war against militarist Japan was the order of the day. By August 1945, with the Soviet Union about to join the war, victory over Japan was a

14 15

foregone conclusion. Japan no longer had any European allies---neither Germany nor Italy. The territories it had lost included the previously captured islands in the Central and SouthEastern Pacific, Burma and part of Indonesia, the islands of Iwo Jima and Okinawa. Japan's most important communication lines with its southern suppliers of raw materials were cut and taken over by US armed forces. The Japanese navy had suffered irreparable losses. The US Air Force was hitting Japan proper. In August 1945, true to its commitments under the Yalta Conference, the Soviet Union declared war on Japan. Soviet armed forces routed Japan's elite Kwantung Army in Manchuria and North Korea, liberated Southern Sakhalin and the Kuriles, with Japanese casualties exceeding 1,200,000 officers and men.

Despite the already obvious collapse of Japanese militarism, the United States, on August 6 and 9, 1945, dropped atomic bombs on Hiroshima and Nagasaki, although this was not necessary for victory. The reasons for this bombing can be deduced from certain events that preceded it and from the direction of US postwar foreign policy.

It is generally known that information about military atomic research in nazi Germany was one of the principal motives for similar research in the United States. But the process of the development of atomic bombs was dragged out, the war with Germany was over, and the purpose of the bombs changed. According to US journalist Bert Cochran who quotes General Leslie Groves, head of the atomic bomb-manu-

facturing project, on the eve of the atomic test President Truman's first thought was about Russians, not the Japanese. "If it explodes, as I think it will," he remarked, ``I'll certainly have a hammer on those boys."9

The emergence of a new weapon of great destructive power turned heads in the Pentagon. As General Maxwell Taylor wrote, the military in the United States "were quick to believe that our armed forces had in the air delivered atomic bomb the absolute weapon which would permit the United States, its sole possessor, to police the world through the threat of its use".^^10^^

These ambitions gave impulse to the US nuclear strategy, the principal component of the overall US political and military course. It meant that the US political and military leadership intended to use atomic weapons for foreign policy purposes, with world leadership as its goal.

Falling back on its nuclear capability, the United States talked tough to other countries, seeking political concessions. It should be noted, however, that even during the US nuclear monopoly, some farsighted American politicians called on their government to act rationally. They insisted on preserving trust between the United States and the Soviet.Union, opposed atomic diplomacy and blackmail. Secretary of War Henry Stimson, for example, in his memorandum to President Truman of September 11, 1945, warned that US-Soviet relations could deteriorate beyond repair. "If we fail to approach them now and merely continue to negotiate with them, having this weapon rather

16

2-537

17

ostentatiously on 'our hip, their suspicions... will increase'."11Still, the arrogance of power, as Senator Fulbright put it, won the day.

All Soviet proposals of joint measures to prevent military uses of atomic energy were seen by US ruling circles as an admission of weakness, and were turned down out of hand.

Atomic diplomacy was like an attempt at armed robbery. But it gave no answer to what would happen if the gun-waving did not succeed. This question was to be answered by military strategy.

The numerous volumes on US military strategy detailed ways of using the armed forces to attain political goals and listed methods of preparing, launching and fighting wars.

The key strategy centred on winning by powerful nuclear strikes against vital enemy targets (primarily political, administrative and industrial centres) delivered by an airborne strategic force. The aim was to destroy the socialist countries, with the Soviet Union as the main target.

This idea was promoted chiefly by the US Air Force brass. Their thinking was no doubt considerably influenced by the Italian General Giulio Douhet's doctrine of air warfare,^^12^^ which said a war could be won by bombing vital enemy centres without necessarily destroying the ground forces.

Even before World War II this doctrine found its supporters in the US Air Force. General Mitchell, who shared Douhet's views, wrote: "The old theory that victory means destruction of the hostile main army is untenable... It is now

realised that the hostile main army in the field is a false objective, and the real objective are his centres... Armies themselves can be disregarded if a rapid strike is made against the opposirtg centres, because a greatly superior army is at the mercy of an Air Force inferior in numbers.''^^13^^

Still, it took time for the air warfare doctrine to be officially adopted in the United States. Nuclear weapons and the atomic bombing of two Japanese cities gave air force generals a new trump card. They insisted on priority buildup for the US Air Force. This time, political and military leaders supported the air power concept since it was based on the fundamentally new element of nuclear weapons.

In 1947 the US Air Force was made an independent armed service. A year later a special presidential commission concluded that the Air Force should have priority status, maintaining that victory depended on air power. Although the concept of "balanced forces" led to the subsequent buildup of the other services, the Pentagon began to think that the success of the Army and Navy in their theatres of operations would depend on the results of atomic air strikes against vital enemy targets.

The concept of atomic air power was made the central element of US military strategy.

At that time the Pentagon believed that a thermonuclear war should be coalitional, total and swift. Military dictionaries called it an all-out war. US military experts gave it other names: total war, total thermonuclear war, unlimited war, and even spasm war.

Coalitional war, as conceived by the Pen-

18 19

tagon, meant that capitalist nations would unite in military and political blocs against all socialist countries. A thermonuclear war would thus b'ecome a new world war.

Total war meant that all resources of the country and its allies would be involved and all enemy resources destroyed.

Relying on nuclear strikes, the Pentagon expected a swift victory (according to President Eisenhower, within 60 days). Hence the belief that the war would be short, and hence the total confidence in victory.

In those days, apart from an all-out nuclear war, US military strategy made no provision for any other type of war or armed conflict. The Pentagon expected that any fighting in peripheral areas would be part of the all-out nuclear war fought at a great distance from the United States,,as far east as possible.

Douhet's air warfare doctrine also influenced the views of US military theorists on how to launch an all-out nuclear war. Douhet recommended to start the war by massive surprise air strikes prior to declaring war. His US Air Force followers fully shared these views. Calls for a preventive war were especially strong in the United States in the 1950s, after the Soviet Union acquired nuclear weapons. Brigadier General Dale O. Smith, for example, who was on the National Security Council's Operations Coordinating Board, maintained that "in absolute war, that nation first able to apply the most destructive power to the heart of its enemy will be the nation to survive".^^14^^ Air Force Secretary Paul H. Douglas said in 1959 that US

strategy relies on a surprise strike by all available forces and resources, and that America should be the first to deliver such an air strike.

This surprise nuclear attack was given different names in the United States: surprise nuclear strike, pre-emptive strike, first strike, preventive war. Its essence, however, remained the same and could be deduced from the term "preventive war", meaning, as US military theorist Bernard Brodie defined it, "a premeditated attack by one country against another, which is unprovoked in the sense that it does not wait upon a specific aggression or other action by the target state".^^15^^

Brodie also formulated the aims of preventive war. According to him, preventive war reflects an idea congenial to modern military thinking, that of seizing the initiative and carrying the fight to the enemy. This approach, he claimed, reflected the idea that some convulsive and fearfully costly act would justify itself through the elimination of the evil enemy and of the need to live in the same world with him. To secure that liquidation, Brodie wrote, almost any price is worthwhile.^^16^^

Major postulates of the atomic air power strategy, including nuclear strikes against cities, air force planes as delivery vehicles, and a surprise nuclear attack, were already evident in the 1945 bombing of Hiroshima and Nagasaki. In January 1954, however, when John Foster Dulles coined the term, the atomic air power strategy was renamed the strategy of "massive retaliation" with the socialist countries as its target.

20 21

The State Department had its reasons for rechristening the overage brainchild. The open aggressiveness of US atomic strategy had outraged the world public. A broad movement of protest against plans to use nuclear weapons spread all over the globe. The Stockholm Appeal to ban atomic weapons, adopted by the World Peace Congress Permanent Committee in 1950, was signed by 500 million people in 80 countries.^^17^^ The White House urgently needed to camouflage the aggressive nature of US nuclear strategy with defensive phraseology and to make it appear respectable. This is exactly what the State Secretary attempted, for the words `` retaliation'' and "return strike" presupposed a threat to US security. This was just a diplomatic trick, however, since it was common knowledge that no member of the socialist community intended to attack the United States.

Dulles said'in his statement that the key to the nuclear war issue depended primarily on the United States' ability to deliver an immediate return strike in a manner and time, and against targets of US choice. Since these words referred to the Korean war, the United States obviously reserved the right to start a world nuclear war on any pretext, by ascribing any social or national liberation movement anywhere in the world to "the long arm of Moscow''.

Dulles' statement said nothing new about the socio-political, military and technical content of an all-out nuclear war. This was admitted in the United States by, among others, such prominent nuclear war theorists as Henry Kissinger and Bernard Brodie. "The doctrine of

massive retaliation," Kissinger wrote, "was far from new at the time Secretary John Foster Dulles proclaimed it.''^^18^^ And Brodie remarked: "After all, the Dulles doctrine of January 1954 represented nothing new.''^^19^^

Dulles left unchanged even the views on preventive war. Prominent US journalist George Lowe wrote in his book, The Age of Deterrence, that the "prospect of preventive war was implicit in Dulles's doctrine of massive retaliation"^

"North Atlantic"

To prepare for a global nuclear war, the United States built a system of military and political alliances spanning 44 countries, including the Western Hemisphere Defence Treaty Organisation (1947); the North Atlantic Treaty Organisation, NATO (1949); ANZUS (1951); the South-East Asia Treaty Organisation, SEATO (1954), the Central Treaty Organisation of the Middle East, CENTO (1959), and bilateral agreements with Japan, the Philippines (1951), South Korea (1953), and Taiwan (1954).

The United States surrounded the Soviet Union with military bases (about 400 major and 3,000 auxiliary bases), and stationed troops in 64 countries.

The creation of the North Atlantic Treaty Organisation, a closed, class-oriented and aggressive military and political alliance of the bourgeoisie, presented an especially great threat to peace.

22 23

The North Atlantic Treaty was signed in Washington on April 4, 1949. Initially, it comprised 12 nations: from the United States and Great Britain to Iceland and Luxembourg. Turkey and Greece joined in 1952, and the Federal Republic of Germany in 1955. Thus, NATO united 15 of the most advanced capitalist nations of Western Europe and North America, with a combined territory of about 22 million square kilometres, combined population of about 490 million, and, of course, high militaryindustrial potential. NATO members accounted for four-fifths of the capitalist world's industrial output.

NATO's military sphere was divided into three areas: the European, Atlantic and the English Channel Zones. A Joint Strategic Allied Command was set up for the armed forces of each zone, and a regional strategic group comprising the United States and Canada.

Fifteen nations on two continents united in NATO under the umbrella of the United States, the large military concentrations, and the vast scale of the theatres of operations, all pointed to US preparations for a world war. The subsequent arming of allied NATO forces in Europe with nuclear weapons was an additional indication that these preparations were for an all-out war.

In those days, US military strategy made the following provisions: to use allied NATO forces in Europe within the framework of a global nuclear war; to achieve victory mostly by the atomic weapon-carrying US strategic air force

(the ``sword'' forces) and to subsequently capture enemy territory by allied NATO forces in Europe (the ``shield'' forces).

The forming of NATO permitted the United States to set up military bases on the territory of its allies, bringing its troops and weapons directly to the European borders of the socialist countries. Besides, the Pentagon counted on using West European infantry. For example, when General Bradley, Chairman of the US Joint Chiefs of Staff, was distributing functions between the United States and Western Europe, he frankly said that the United States would be responsible for strategic airborne strikes while Europe would provide basic ground troops (read, the cannon fodder---Auth.}.

US military strategy and its peripheral aspects concerning a war in Europe were approved at the September 1950 NATO Council session and used as the basis of the North Atlantic Treaty's coalition strategy.

Thus, soon after World War II ended, forces were regrouped to prepare for World War III.

Militarists and revenge-seekers in the FRG were elated. They thought West Germany's entry into NATO would help them cancel out the results of the Third Reich's defeat in the Second World War, and accomplish the tasks left unresolved by the two world wars. The revengeseekers began talking of revising the results of World War II, of changing the existing borders in Europe, of territorial claims to Czechoslovakia, Poland, the German Democratic Republic and the Soviet Union. "A strong Europe with a free Germany could become a dam against the Red

24 25

tide and could permit us, some time in the future, to win back both the Soviet zone and the regions beyond the Oder-Neisse line," Chancellor Konrad Adenauer wrote in so many words.^^21^^

Fully geared to Bonn's political strategy, the Bundeswehr's military strategy was clearly aggressive. Lieutenant-General Adolf Heusinger, the Bundeswehr's Inspector General and Chairman of NATO's Permanent Council, said the West "should advance wherever chance permits. The West must use this fighting method to oppose the East... in other words, to capture the initiative as soon as possible. Only this flexible war technique can lead to success. 2 Offensive operations from the very start of the war and capture of strategic initiative imply a surprise attack and preventive war.

Apart from that, Bonn's generals claimed that they should be the ones to start the war in Europe because the FRG bordered directly on the socialist countries. They wanted the Bundeswehr to have ``priority'' in armed conflicts. "It is quite legitimate to imagine," General von der Heydte explained, "conflict situations which would not at once or not completely grow to engage all NATO allies but would nevertheless demand military action. In these circumstances of national emergency NATO should give a free hand to German contingents.''^^23^^ In other words, Bonn's strategists believed that NATO should give carte blanche to the Bundeswehr in launching a war, while the payment for its consequences would be shared by all members of the North Atlantic Pact.

The only point on which Bundeswehr and Pentagon generals differed was the evaluation of the peripheral aspects of US strategy, the interpretation of the "forward defence strategy" ("advanced frontiers strategy"): to the Pentagon all Europe was ``peripheral'' since it was far from US borders. US strategists were not unduly concerned about specific areas of operations in Europe. They expected that after a surprise nuclear strike against the Soviet Union, the Soviet Armed Forces group in Germany, like a severed lizard's tail, would show signs of life, perhaps even counter-attack, possibly even reach the Rhine, but then, cut off from its country, would inevitably expire. Meanwhile, NATO's allied armed forces, after finishing off the Soviet troops in this part of Germany, would invade the socialist countries and complete their destruction.

The Bundeswehr, on the other hand, interpreted the "advanced frontiers" strategy as combat operations by NATO forces exclusively on the territory of the socialist countries. For the Bundeswehr they were the periphery. While before the FRG joined NATO, West German generals had to pretend to agree with the Pentagon that a decisive battle in Central Europe could begin on the Rhine, after the country's entry into the North Atlantic Alliance this point of view changed. "With the Federal Republic's entry into NATO, with the creation of the Bundeswehr, and with the introduction of tactical atomic weapons," General Hans Speidel said, "the strength of our `shield' forces has grown considerably, so that today we can

26 27

perform defence operations by the EuropeCentre forces deployed not on the Rhine but along our easternmost borders---close to the Iron Curtain. "24

The more vigorous the popular protest against these aggressive preparations grew, the more often NATO strategists talked about defensive operations and defence by advance. This, however, did not change the essence of the Bonn revenge-seekers' military strategy. It was based on the idea (not new to the Kaiser's and Hitler's generals) of fighting the war on enemy territory. This was proved by Bonn's subsequent steps--- the proposal to advance NATO forces directly to the borders of the GDR and Czechoslovakia, and the actual deployment of new Bundeswehr divisions along the socialist countries' borders, so that combat operations could be carried to their territory as soon as war began.

Field Marshal Count von Moltke had been the first to advance the doctrine of a mobilised army on the enemy's borders, surprise attack, and Blitzkrieg on enemy territory. Moltke led two wars to victory: the Austrian campaign of 1866 and the Franco-Prussian war of 1870-1871. Frederick Engels wrote about the former that the Prussians' amazingly poor strategy defeated the Austrians' still worse strategy at Sadowa. In France, the Prussians owed their victory largely to Thiers' government of national treason, which opened the gates of Paris to the Germans. Still, victors are never judged, and Moltke was proclaimed a brilliant strategist.

Count von Moltke's followers---generals Moltke, Schlieffen, Ludendorff and their nazi

heirs---used his ideas to draw up plans for the two world wars and lost them both.

The German people cannot be equated with West German militarists. Common sense tells us that the West German working people, aware of their past history, will do all they can to prevent, together with other nations, a new deadly adventure. We all know that there are political adventurers in the FRG, but Germans in all probability remember the words of their great countryman Karl Marx: "A nation and a woman are not forgiven the unguarded hour in which the first adventurer that came along could violate them.''^^25^^

World peace forces tolerate no violators and warmongers, including German ones.

In the 1950s a preventive war against the Soviet Union and other socialist countries was contemplated in all earnest. The truly aggressive nature of US and NATO imperialist designs is evident from what George Lowe wrote in The Age of Deterrence:"One suspects that if the truth is ever known about this period in our history, we will find that preventive war was under active consideration by the government (of the United States---Auth.)... The doctrine of pre-emptive war received official sanction on April 29, 1960, when George H. Mahon, Chairman of the Committee on Appropriations, submitted Report 1561 on defence appropria-

This concludes our brief outline of the 1945-1960 Pentagon and NATO military and political strategy, an insidious arid criminal scheme of mass annihilation in a nuclear war.

28 29

CARRIED BY INERTIA The Paradox of the Nuclear Age

At that time the imperialists did not dare start the world thermonuclear war they had been preparing. And for good reason.

First, it was still a long way from individual atomic bombs, as in 1945, to readiness for a nuclear war. The United States had still to stockpile nuclear explosives and delivery vehicles. That required time. Nor were there as yet any intercontinental ballistic missiles. Because of their limited range, aircraft could not hit Soviet territory from air bases on US soil without stopovers or refueling in flight. This meant that first military bases would have to be set up near Soviet borders. For this there had to be military alliances. That also took time.

Second, in view of imperialist preparations for a nuclear war, the Soviet Union had had to build up its national defence and reciprocate by manufacturing its own nuclear weapons and delivery vehicles. In 1949 the Soviet Union tested the atomic bomb, in 1953 the hydrogen bomb, and then went on to equip its armed forces with nuclear missiles, including ICBMs. This had the effect of a cold shower on warmongers in the West.

Besides, to counter aggressive NATO moves the countries of the socialist community signed, on May 14, 1955 (six years after NATO was formed), the Warsaw Treaty of Friendship, Cooperation and Mutual Assistance, subsequently called the Warsaw Treaty. The Treaty

explicitly stated that in case of armed attack against any signatory, the others would immediately come to its aid. The birth of the Warsaw Treaty Organisation was a forced response. It was and continues to be strictly defensive.

Imperialist plans to use nuclear weapons unilaterally collapsed, to say nothing of expectations to win.

As George Lowe wrote, "by 1956-1957 it was impossible to achieve the desired devastation of Russia without suffering tremendous destruction to our own country".^^27^^ Western strategists could not fall back on preventive war either, since any nuclear attack against the Soviet Union would inevitably trigger a devastating counter-strike. Robert McNamara, then US Defence Secretary, admitted that "the Soviet Union with its present forces could still effectively destroy the United States, even after absorbing the full weight of an American first strike".^^28^^

Illusions of world domination suffered a crushing blow. The policy of attempted nuclear diktat and blackmail failed.

Hence the new tenor of US foreign policy declarations in the late 1950s and early 1960s. Even John Foster Dulles, one of the architects of the "positions of strength" and "brink of war" policy, declared in 1957 that the United States and its allies had to take the necessary measures if local conflicts arose, avoiding an all-out war. President John F. Kennedy, who had earlier thought that in certain circumstances the United States must be ready to risk war, said, on January 10, 1963 that total war was

30 31

senseless. In contrast to the 1950s, there began to appear positive aspects in US foreign policy, though the general background in the 1960s was still negative. The United States signed the Moscow Treaty Banning Nuclear Weapon Tests in the Atmosphere, in Outer Space and Under Water, the Nuclear Non-Proliferation Treaty, and some other accords.

The admission that nuclear war was suicidal and therefore unacceptable as a means of US foreign policy meant that the military and political strategy of massive retaliation was also classified as untenable. Here is how General Taylor put it: "It is my belief that Massive Retaliation as a guiding strategic concept has reached a dead end and that there is an urgent need for a reappraisal of our strategic needs."29 In short, the Pentagon had misjudged the actual balance of world forces, had not understood the nuclear age, overestimated its own capacity, and underestimated Soviet defence capability. Today the Pentagon is clearly unable to destroy the world socialist system and the movements for freedom and independence. And unrealistic military and political objectives inevitably lead to errors in planning.

The time had come to analyse the situation and reshape international relations on the basis of peaceful coexistence. This, however, did not come about. There was no thaw. The war preparations, having gained considerable momentum, went on. The thought of military superiority could not be dispelled overnight. Nuclear strategists took a long time to reconcile themselves to the paradox of power---the huge

nuclear capability that could not be put to use. Still thinking in terms of the pre-nuclear age, they tried to circumvent the irreconcilable contradiction between nuclear war as a policy instrument and the inability to guarantee national security in case of such war.

New Illusions

In the United States, the feverish search for a way out produced new strategic military concepts. The "massive retaliation" strategy was modified and renamed "flexible response" strategy. It was officially recognised in President John F. Kennedy's messages to Congress of March 28 and May 25, 1961.

The "flexible response" strategy differed from the previous doctrine in providing for the use of both nuclear and conventional arms in the drive for foreign policy objectives, a wider range of types of war, certain changes in an all-out nuclear warfare, and a flexible organisation of the armed forces.

This strategy was drawn up for three types of war: local wars to suppress national liberation movements, limited conventional and nuclear wars, and an all-out nuclear war.

Local wars are relatively small-scale conflicts initiated by the imperialist powers to preserve or restore colonial rule, and also armed conflicts between developing countries provoked by internal reactionaries and by imperialists. Participation of any nuclear powers, and use of nuclear weapons, in local wars are usually ruled out. The US euphemism for local wars to

32

3-537

33

suppress national liberation movements was counter-insurgency warfare.

Local wars are no novelty in military theory. The Pentagon simply altered its military strategy to suit the existing imperialist practice of suppressing national liberation and social movements with conventional (non-nuclear) means since, as experience had shown, nuclear blackmail of Asian, African and Latin American countries had not produced the desired results. The strategic "limited wars" concept is a different matter. US military theorists use the term to denote a war directly or indirectly involving the nuclear powers. This is what makes it different from all other previously known types of armed conflict and from modern local wars. Bernard Brodie wrote: "As a rule we do not apply the term 'limited war' to conflicts which are limited naturally by the fact that one or both sides lack the capability to make them total (for example, the colonial war in Algeria). We generally use it to refer to wars in which the United States on the one side and the Soviet Union or Communist China on the other may be involved, perhaps directly but usually through on both sides.''^^30^^

US military theorists hold that the theatre of operations in such wars would be limited by clearly delineated geographical borders so that the fighting would not spread to the rear of the principal combatants, for, as Robert Osgood said, "a war not fought within geographical limits would probably pose such a massive threat to American and Russian security that both powers would feel compelled to strike at the

centre of opposition".3 l The concept of possible theatres of operations in a limited war will be clearer if we recall that the Pentagon believes that such a war could be fought in Europe between NATO and Warsaw Treaty countries, i.e., on avast territory.

US military theorists also assume that the opposing forces will both renounce strategic nuclear strikes in the rear of the principal combatants. In Brodie's words, the term " limited war" practically always "connotes a war in which there is no strategic bombing between the United States and the Soviet Union".3 2 Tactical nuclear warfare, however, is considered admissible. That is, a limited war may be both conventional and nuclear. The yield of the tactical nuclear weapons is not limited, and the escalation of conventional limited wars into nuclear ones is declared probable. This is usually based on the claim that the Soviet Union and other socialist countries are stronger than the West in conventional armaments, and that the West would, therefore, have to use tactical nuclear weapons to avoid defeat. Another argument in favour of tactical nuclear weapons is that they will be in the hands of professional soldiers, who would not hesitate to use them if the situation goes critical.

The "limited war" concept sets no final goals and does not envisage the enemy's unconditional surrender, complete annihilation, or any threat to the survival of the combatant nations. Henry Kissinger wrote that limited war "reflects an attempt to affect the opponent's will, not crush, to make the conditions to be imposed seem

34 35

more attractive than continued resistance, to strive for specific goals, not for complete annihilation".^^33^^ Still, whatever their advocates may say to the contrary, limited wars would be fatally dangerous to the countries where they would be launched.

Who would profit from such wars? Would the United States? Is limited war really an alternative to a global nuclear war, as Western strategists would have us believe? Of course not. Limited wars, like any other major aggravation of international tension resolved by force of arms, increase the danger of a world nuclear war, for a limited war may well escalate into a global conflict.

Since the military do not know precisely what forces the enemy will commit to the war, and since they have to consider every possibility, their plans for a limited war envisage its evolution into an all-out nuclear war. The losing side will take increasing risks to avoid defeat, and -'is likely to go over to an all-out war, as Henry Kissinger wrote.^^34^^

Taylor, Kissinger, Brodie and other architects of the "limited war" concept did not altogether reject an all-out nuclear war, which they described as an extreme measure. This, however, did not suit such Pentagon generals as Power, LeMay, Richardson and Smith. Scorning the inevitable return nuclear strike, they still held that all-out nuclear war was acceptable to the United States. They thought they could impose nuclear war ``rules'' that would permit them to destroy the enemy and ensure their country's survival. That was where various concepts of

36

a controlled nuclear war originated.

One of these was the ``counterforce'' or ``city-avoidance'' theory. The name derived from the Pentagon's concept of mutual nuclear strikes initially aimed only against military targets and not cities.

The authors of this concept counted on US superiority over the Soviet Union in nuclear weapons. They held that this would permit the Pentagon, given equal losses on both sides, to completely destroy Soviet nuclear weapons while retaining a considerable part of the US nuclear capability and ensuring the country's survival and effective armed forces.

Here the United States would again---as in the initial stage---possess superior nuclear capability. The sole difference would be that in the late 1940s and early 1950s the United States was just beginning to accumulate nuclear devices and delivery vehicles and to surround the Soviet Union with military bases, whereas in the 1960s these would all be plentiful.

What would happen in this event is easy to see, for at that time no one had yet discarded the ultimate US political goal of all-out nuclear war---that of annihilating the Soviet Union and other countries of the socialist community. To the contrary, General Nathan F. Twining reiterated that all-out nuclear war would resolve the key question: whose system is to survive. The Pentagon's moral integrity which is demonstrated when butchering civilians in Hiroshima, Nagasaki and Vietnam, would not make it stop halfway. This is why it is quite logical to suppose that in case all Soviet nuclear weapons were

37

destroyed and the United States still had some at its disposal, the Pentagon would hit Soviet cities, as it had planned previously. Nuclear theorists clearly saw the ``counterforce'' strategy precisely as the initial phase of an all-out nuclear war. And in any case, how can one talk about selective targets or a controlled nuclear war when nuclear strikes produce dangerous and deadly radioactive fallout. Besides, many military targets are located near cities and other populated centres, making the term "military target" a vague and relative notion.

Despite all this, the ``counterforce'' concept was officially approved by US political and military leaders in 1962. The United States, it was announced, reserved the ``right'' to wage controlled thermonuclear war if necessary. True, in the final analysis, even Henry Kissinger cast doubt on the ``counterforce'' strategy, saying it was technically unfeasible since the enemy could make its deterrents invulnerable. Besides, as George Lowe said later, the Russians had no intention of playing .the game by American rules. In fact, the Soviet Union planned no destructive ``games'' at all. Such terms as game, and rules of the game, sounded blasphemous since they were applied to perverse plans of annihilating millions of human beings.

One can easily understand the intentions and ambitions of those who fathered this and other strategic military concepts ("first strike", "guaranteed destruction", "limited strategic war", "limited damage"), detailing the ways and means of waging all-out nuclear war for inhuman and irrational goals.

Theories of preparing, launching and fighting an all-out nuclear war were conceived at the time of US nuclear monopoly. They further evolved during the presidency of Dwight Eisenhower, when the US-Soviet nuclear ratio was (by US estimates) 15, even 20 to 1 in favour of the United States. The various versions of a controlled nuclear war were approved by US political and military leaders in the early 1960s when this ratio was estimated at 8 to 1. One may ask why an all-out nuclear war was recognised as suicidal for the United States when the ratio was better, and as acceptable when it was worse.

The Pentagon scenarios for any type of an all-out nuclear war with the other side possessing nuclear weapons were even more reckless and unrealistic than before.

The Escalation of Blackmail

In 1965, the flexible response strategy was supplemented by the "escalation of war" concept put forward by US military theorist Herman Kahn in his book On Escalation.~^^5^^ One cannot be certain whether this concept was officially approved by the Pentagon. Still, significantly, On Escalation was published at the time the escalation in Vietnam began. Besides, one should not forget that Kahn is no stranger to the Pentagon. For many years he had worked for RAND Corporation^^36^^, and in 1961 headed the Hudson Institute which studies war problems under contract to the US Department of Defence.

38 39

Kahn's book details a deliberate escalation of international crises, leading up to an all-out war. The escalation begins with provoking a pseudocrisis (first step of escalation), and ends, according to Kahn, with spasm war (i.e., full-scale chaos and universal disaster).

Here are some of Kahn's recommendations for escalating war from the lowest to the highest phases.

Military exercises and games, especially in enemy-sensitive areas. Partial mobilisation. Attacks against embassies and border posts. Deliberately provoking severance of diplomatic relations. Red alert. Border skirmishes without declaring war. Armed conflicts launched simultaneously in different theatres of operations. Declaration of limited nuclear war. Limited (disguised as accidental) use of nuclear weapons. Ultimatum that nuclear weapons will be used. Partial (about 20 per cent) evacuation of civilians from cities. Local nuclear war against military targets only. Selective strikes against the civilian population. Complete (about 95 per cent) evacuation of civilians from cities. Strikes against military-industrial targets. Unlimited strike against enemy armed forces. Mutual strikes against cities to annihilate civilians. And finally, spasm war (when all the buttons have been pressed and the decision-makers together with their staff go home, if, Kahn adds with gallows humour, they still have homes). Such is the 44th and last stage of escalation.

There is an obvious link between the `` escalation'' concept and the concepts underlying the "flexible response" strategy. But while the

40

``limited wars" concept only allowed for the possibility of a limited war evolving into an all-out nuclear war, and while the `` counterforce'' concept implied nuclear strikes against cities after strikes against military targets, the ``escalation'' concept directly and deliberately recommended all these steps.

Kahn suggests that the US show its readiness to take risks. Kahn's eighth stage, for example, provides for various unlawful acts of violence to confuse and intimidate the enemy. At the 16th stage (ultimatum that nuclear weapons will be used) statesmen should, Kahn advises, tell the enemy: "Unless you back down, we will go to war", or "One of us has to be reasonable before this crisis blows up, and it won't be me".^^37^^ At the 21st stage (limited use of nuclear weapons) the enemy should be told: "I have dropped two bombs. Having dropped two, I may be willing to drop twenty. I've demonstrated it. Don't you want to listen to reason?''^^38^^ And so on.

The ultimate goal of Kahn's escalation theory is neither new nor original: "If the US felt sufficiently powerful and secure, it might demand that the Soviet Union not only be partially disarmed, but be subordinated to some kind of an international authority. The most ambitious objective might be the total disarming and occupation of the Soviet Union.''^^39^^

Kahn recommended that this goal be reached by playing on the fear of an all-out nuclear war, by intimidating the enemy through deliberately escalating the war to the hilt. He felt that any limited conflict could grow into spasm war if the enemy, fearing it, does not surrender.

41

Herman Kahn's escalation theory reposes on the notion that the Soviet Union and other socialist countries will partially or wholly surrender before the threat of their destruction in a thermonuclear war.

But the whole idea is neither serious nor realistic. On Escalation totally lacks in objectivity. It is untenable, because Kahn models a bilateral war process on a unilateral basis. His theorising is unacceptable because he does not and cannot know how the other side would respond to a given step in military escalation. Finally, he does not even know how the other side would play this dangerous and foolish ``game'' without prejudicing its interests.

Kahn's notions would be a lot more sober if he proceeded from the assumption that any opposing side will defend itself against aggression by all the means at its disposal.

Kahn's theory is thoroughly absurd. Objectively, no matter what aims it pursues, escalation can lead to an all-out nuclear war, and this with fatal consequences for its initiators. It is clearly useless to look for short cuts to victory in a nuclear war if both sides possess nuclear missiles, especially if their forces are approximately balanced. Threats do not always produce the desired effect, even on a weak opponent. Against a strong opponent they are useless and dangerous.

But we are not surprised that the head of a national security institute formulated so unprofessional a theory. Herman Kahn as a person has nothing to do with it. There could have been someone else. The point is that the Pentagon

wanted this bilge. When it wanted to justify its "massive retaliation" theory, Kahn produced Thinking about the Unthinkable and On Thermonuclear War. When, contrary to reason, the Pentagon wanted to prove that it could win a nuclear war, Kahn switched to the new situation and produced On Escalation.

The US press called Herman Kahn the Clausewitz of the nuclear age.^^40^^ What it did not say, or simply did not know, is that von Clausewitz's thinking was different from Kahn's. He had written: "The closer the character of warfare approaches absolute war, and the more the outlines of war involve the interests of the combatant nations, the closer the interconnection of all war events and the more urgent the necessity to think about the last step before taking the first one.^^41^^ Although written a long time ago, these words are as relevant as ever. It is as if Clausewitz foresaw the awesome dangers of the nuclear age. Such is common sense.

Limited War for Europe

Modified US nuclear strategy meant alterations in NATO strategy. It was held in the United States that NATO countries, while ready to take part in all-out nuclear war, should concentrate on preparing for limited war.

The strategic military concepts of "limited war" and "flexible response" were being imposed on Europe for the following reasons.

First, the Pentagon believed that all-out nuclear war, which would be fought mostly by the US strategic nuclear forces, would leave its

42 43

allies idle. Secondly, and more important, the Pentagon expected to avoid a return strike against targets on US territory, because limited war ruled out the bombing of targets in the rear of the principal belligerents.

At first sight it might appear that limited war is less of an evil for European nations than all-out nuclear war. This, however, is not so. Even a conventional limited war in Europe between NATO and Warsaw Treaty countries would equal World War II in scale and consequences, while tactical nuclear warfare would turn Europe into a nuclear testing ground. That in a limited war combat operations are mostly confined to battlefields alters nothing. In modern war important military targets ( headquarters, airfields, missile sites, nuclear depots, reserves) are spread across hundreds of kilometres along the front and in depth. Battlefields in Europe would therefore blanket the territories of most European combatant nations. Small consolation for Europeans that a limited war does not provide for strategic nuclear warfare. Even tactical charges are many times more powerful than the bombs dropped on Hiroshima and Nagasaki. The journal Wehr und Wirtschaft commented that classifying nuclear wars by yields is like saying it is safer to jump from the fourth rather than the sixth floor. NATO's European members reacted differently to the "flexible response" and "limited war" concepts and this for selfish reasons. France rejected them out of hand. Britain accepted them as a basis for NATO strategy. Revengeseekers in Bonn responded negatively at first.

44

But to reject the "limited war" concept meant breaking the FRG's military alliance with the United States in the NATO framework. The CDU/CSU, then the ruling coalition, could not afford that.

West German leaders differed in their approach to the new strategy. According to the German Institute for Military History (GDR), publisher of Bundeswehr, Armee fur den Krieg (The Bundeswehr, an Army for War), Franz Josef Strauss's group categorically rejected the "flexible response" strategy and the "limited wars" concept, and insisted on retaining the "massive retaliation" strategy and the all-out nuclear war concept. The Ludwig Erhard-- KaiUwe Hassel group, while sharing Strauss's views, thought West German military policy could be adapted to the new US strategy. The third, less prominent group, advocated a more realistic policy of negotiation, even of negotiation between the two German states.

In 1963, when Erhard and Hassel replaced Adenauer and Strauss as Chancellor and War Minister, the new leaders' point of view gained the upper hand. Still, having accepted the US concept of a "limited war" for Europe, the Bundeswehr strove to make NATO countries officially accept the Bonn version of the " advanced frontiers" concept since that suited the FRG's claims to the Bundeswehr's leading role in the North Atlantic Alliance. Besides, Bonn counted on the chance to turn a limited war into an all-out nuclear war. According to Hamburger Abendblatt, Lieutenant-General Werner Panitzki of the Bundeswehr was convinced that any war

45

in Central Europe would turn into an all-out nuclear war. This idea was also reflected in the Bundeswehr's demand for a lower nuclear threshold, the term which in the West denotes the moment of transition from conventional to nuclear warfare. The lower the threshold, the sooner conventional war would escalate into nuclear war. As War Minister Hassel of the FRG said, "The concept of 'flexible response' in Europe---both political and military---must not be interpreted to mean the so-called atomic threshold can be raised unduly high... This means, so far as concerns the defence of Europe... that the atomic threshold must be very low.''^^42^^

Thus, while the Pentagon was counting on avoiding a return nuclear strike against targets in the United States by fighting a limited war in Europe, the Bundeswehr wanted to solve a similar problem for the FRG by its involvement in an all-out war. In such a war, Bonn's generals believed, the enemy's return strategic nuclear strike would be delivered against the United States and not the FRG. They also planned to reduce the effects of enemy tactical nuclear strikes by carrying NATO combat operations to the territories of the socialist countries.

For people in the same boat, incidentally, it matters little whether torpedo hits fore or aft. Both an all-out war and a limited nuclear war in Europe would be fatal for the boat's crew. Finally, these differences between the Pentagon and the Bundeswehr were overcome by the compromise of approving both the American "flexible response" strategy and the West

46

German "advanced frontiers" concept. Subsequently, first in 1963 and finally in 1966-1967, appropriate corrections were introduced into NATO's coalition strategy. This reflected a considerable increase of the role the FRG played in the North Atlantic Alliance.

Thus, the modification of US and NATO strategy and the replacement of "massive retaliation" with "flexible response" did not remove the threat of a world thermonuclear war which would annihilate all mankind, including the United States. The "flexible response" strategy did not promise any advantages to the United States, to say nothing of West European NATO members. It was clearly dangerous and led nowhere.

Last Button for the NATO Coat

All these military concepts and strategies sprang from fertile ground. They were generated by the class interests of US ruling circles, by the US socio-economic and political system, by the development level of the productive forces, by the economics and politics of the United States and NATO countries.

War preparation concepts bred vigorously. The buildup of US and NATO armed forces, the nuclear weapons issued them, the training of field troops and staff officers, all pointed to the nature of a future war.

In the 1950s the strategy of "nuclear air power" and "massive retaliation" determined priority buildup of the air force. According to General Taylor, in 1955-1959 Air Force pur-

47

chases of new armaments accounted for 60 per cent of all defence appropriations. By early 1962, defence programme had provided the United States with up to 600 heavy bombers and up to 1,200 medium bombers, all capable of carrying nuclear bombs.

In the 1960s the structure of US armed forces was geared to the "flexible response" strategy: strategic offensive forces were assigned the mandate to fight an all-out nuclear war, the function of general purpose forces was limited wars and participation in an all-out nuclear war: special purpose forces, the marines and part of general purpose forces were reserved for local wars. Nuclear missile forces received priority buildup status. From 1962 Minuteman ballistic missiles were deployed, and in 1964 they already totaled 600. From 1964 to 1968 their number grew to 1,000, and that of submarinelaunched ballistic missiles, from 356 to 656, while total armed forces strength rose from 2.69 million to 3.55 million officers and men, and the defence budget from 50.7 to 75.6 billion dollars (at current rates).^^43^^

The nuclear strength of NATO allied forces in Europe also grew. US pressure led to a steady increase in the number of nuclear charges and delivery vehicles. Initially, the United States issued nuclear weapons only to US forces in Europe (by 1948 there were already two groups of nuclear bombers stationed in Britain). Then US air force bases for nuclear carriers were set up in Greenland, Iceland, the FRG, Italy, Portugal (the Azores), Spain, Greece and Turkey.

From October 1953 US troops in Western Europe were equipped with nuclear artillery charges, from January 1954, with pilotless aircraft and then with tactical missiles with the range of 30-40 to 740 kilometres. Mediumrange missiles were stationed in Britain, Italy and Turkey, they all carried nuclear charges.

Meanwhile, the United States began issuing delivery vehicles for nuclear charges to its NATO allies, Britain and the Federal Republic of Germany. The United States armed two regiments of West German-based British Rhine Army with Corporal missiles, and in 1962 began selling Polaris missiles to Britain. US delivery vehicles for nuclear charges poured into the Bundeswehr: over 700 by 1966.^^44^^

Apart from that, Britain and France started work on their national nuclear devices. Great Britain tested its first atomic bomb in 1952, and its first hydrogen bomb in 1957. The former were issued to the armed forces from 1954, the latter from 1958. The first French atomic test was held in 1960. After they adopted nuclear charges, British and French forces were equipped with nuclear bombers, missiles, and missile-carrying submarines.

By the late 1960s, allied NATO forces in Europe accounted for over 7,000 nuclear charges---7,000 Hiroshimas. This nuclear saturation turned Europe into an explosive continent. Nuclear weapons were, as the phrase goes, the last button sewn onto the NATO soldier's coat.

Unlike in the old days, this time war preparations were carried out on a giant scale and were different by virtue of the special nature of

48

4-5.T?

49

atomic and hydrogen weapons. In a nuclear explosion the concentration of energy reaches millions of calories per cubic centimetre and the temperature, millions of degrees (iron evaporates). Nuclear explosions are therefore immeasurably more powerful than conventional (non-nuclear) ones. They are equivalent, depending on the yield of the charge, to the blast effect of thousands, hundreds of thousands, or millions of tons of TNT. Besides, nuclear explosions differ from conventional ones in their effect due to the simultaneous action of the shock wave, luminous radiation, and penetrating radiation. They also produce radioactive contamination of the terrain.

The danger of a nuclear war lay not only in the possibility of its deliberate launching but also in the likelihood of losing control of developments, especially when tensions were deliberately aggravated. NATO countries, for example, are known to have attempted intimidation and nuclear blackmail of the opposing side by declaring red alert. And in the nuclear age, when strategic nuclear weapons are virtually always ready to be used, announcing red alert is like putting your finger on the launching button. We should also remember that some NATO countries interfered in armed conflicts and deliberately aggravated European tension precisely at times of international crises (for example, during the 1962 Caribbean crisis), when the political climate was by itself unhealthy enough. Moreover, all this was often accompanied with provocative calls by the reactionary press for a preventive nuclear strike against the

Soviet Union, with a veritable witches' sabbath of revenge-oriented West German regional associations of non-existent Eastern provinces, and with other similar acts that lacked elementary common sense.

To sum it up, attempts at world domination from "positions of strength", the forming of aggressive military alliances, the creation of powerful armed forces and of nuclear weapons, aggravation of international tensions and brinkmanship frequently put mankind on the very edge of the nuclear abyss. Add to that the ensuing moral and psychological damage.

Brainwashing the public to prepare it for war and trying to intimidate the ``enemy'', Western mass media had for many years been harping upon the alleged inevitability of a nuclear war. Moral considerations were simply ignored. Some propagandists even claimed that the nuclear annihilation of enemy population was justified by humane reasons. For example, Reverend Ferguson, US Air Force Chaplain, wrote in Air Force journal in 1956: "I believe that our most humane course would be to aim a stunning blow at the most appropriate enemy targets even though the toll in lives might be great. Full application of airpower with its best weapons is less brutal than alternative ways of fighting modern wars because it is decisive, sure, and swift. Prolonged torture is immoral when swift victory is possible.''^^45^^

Militarist propaganda abounded in such absolutions. But taking mass nuclear killings off people's conscience was like justifying killing as such. The line separating what is logically

50 51

permissible from total permissiveness practically disappeared. The age-old commandment "Thou shalt not kill" was turned inside out. Otherwise how can one explain that during US atomic monopoly and, due to the momentum gained, for some time later too, the strength and possible consequences of atomic weapons were vigorously advertised. The press described with relish what nuclear bombs had done to the two Japanese cities. The idea that nuclear weapons would bring easy victory was hammered into the minds of the American people. Propaganda masterminds wanted the press, radio and television to make the average American certain that US armed forces would hit the enemy with nuclear weapons, NATO infantry would clear the area of the remains of Soviet troops, and that war would be over in a couple of months. Newspapers savoured the details: northward from Baku to Leningrad, eastward from Smolensk to Novosibirsk, all vital centres of the Soviet Union would be reduced to cinders by the terrible nuclear flames. "Give me the order to do it, and I can break up Russia's five Abomb nests in a week. And when I went up to Christ---I think I could explain to Him that I had saved civilisation! "^^46^^ boasted MajorGeneral Orvil A. Anderson.

This propaganda, unexpectedly, boomeranged against Americans. They suddenly found that the vividly described nuclear war horrors could threaten themselves. Hence the campaigns publicising the alleged US lag in nuclear armaments, engineered to justify the arms race. Hence nuclear shelters built everywhere, mass

civil defence drills, nationwide psychosis and mass hysteria.

People could not tell whether air raid warnings were practice drills or the real thing: was that the last time they were hiding in the fall-out shelters that offered dubious protection anyway? Would nuclear weapons be used? Perhaps they would be banned, the way chemical weapons were banned under the Hague Convention? But if not, then what? Those were troubled times, and no break in the clouds was in sight.

52

Chapter 2 SOVIET PEACE STRATEGY

In August 1961, at the height of the cold war, I visited the German Democratic Republic. Just at this time the GDR was adjusting its frontier regime and customs regulations on the border between West Berlin and Democratic Berlin, capital of the GDR---legitimate measures by a sovereign nation. But the American command in Europe responded by strengthening the West Berlin garrison.

On the highway from Berlin to Magdeburg I saw US army trucks heading for Berlin. They were moving slowly, keeping their distance, and the highway, running straight as a die, made the convoy look endless. Their headlights were on, although it was daylight and there was no fog. Regulations, I thought. When they approached the checkpoint, the trucks slowed down, and a Soviet lieutenant waved some of them on and stopped a few to speak to the officer sitting by the driver.

I parked my car, approached the lieutenant, introduced myself and asked if I could watch.

``If you wish," the young red-cheeked lieutenant answered. But he added, smiling: "What's there to watch?''

I explained that I had known American soldiers in the war.

``A good reason," the lieutenant said. And again he grinned: "It's a far cry from those days.''

``Where are they headed and why?''

``The US convoy carrying personnel and equipment is proceeding from West Germany to West Berlin along the assigned route," the lieutenant rattled off as if making an official report. Then he added, "Why? I don't know. Supposedly as a show of determination." "A show for whom?''

``Maybe for us, maybe for themselves. You know how it is. Like whistling in the dark. Showing others you aren't afraid, and it's reassuring yourself too. When you're a kid, I mean.''

The lieutenant excused himself (duty called) and went to stop another truck. When he returned, he summed it all up: "Pure, unmitigated foolishness, I'd call it.''

``Why foolishness, Lieutenant?" "I mean this sending of reinforcements. Everybody knows West Berlin isn't threatened. Besides, it is tactically incompetent to send troops into an encircled area.''

``Incidentally, Lieutenant, why has our army taken on this monitoring function?''

``Ask the Americans. They don't want to recognise the GDR checkpoint. Doesn't make sense: it's GDR territory they are driving through. What's all this about anyway?" the lieutenant said unhappily.

His remarks and the way he performed his duties showed that he had no respect for those passing through the checkpoint, although he was clearly sociable and good-natured. His smile alone proved that.

The faces of the American soldiers, too, showed neither curiosity about the new sur-

54 55

roundings nor any youthful animation. They were blank, withdrawn, even grim. On the other hand, what was there to be happy about? Still, I had known Americans to be companionable, fond of a joke.

I thanked the lieutenant and drove on. I felt uneasy: one could see that the fifteen years of the cold war had had their effect. The cold warriors had managed to split the world, although, one hoped, temporarily. To quote the lieutenant, why? Why indeed? As if there were no global tasks facing mankind. As if the foremost of these wasn't preventing a nuclear war.

...The trucks rolled on. I could not forget the soldiers and their faces, the meeting at the checkpoint. How different it all was From the meeting on the Elbe back in 1945 when we had agreed to be friends so there would be no more war.

I wished I could meet my old friends, talk things over, find out what they thought and whether they knew the truth. I had a lot to say and, I was sure, they did too. Together, we'd figure out if the clouds could be cleared and if there was light at the end of the tunnel.

preached with the old yardstick. Soviet foreign policy and our nation's attitude to issues of war and peace can be understood much more easily if one has grasped the Soviet people's philosophy, our ideology, the socio-political structure of our society, and the role the Communist Party of the Soviet Union plays in leading the Soviet people.

Peace Is Our Ideal

Wars between nations are contrary to our ideology and" to the practical tasks of communist construction. The ideal of the Soviet people is peace.

Mankind's best minds have always realised the evil of war, revealed its horror and depravity, called for an end to wars, roused people against them.

Lev Tolstoi said war was contrary to human reason and nature. In War and Peace Andrei Bolkonsky said, on the eve of the battle of Borodino: "They meet, as they will tomorrow, for murder, to kill and maim tens of thousands of people, and then they hold thanksgiving services for having killed many people (and they add to that number too), and proclaim victory, thinking that the more people have been killed, the greater the accomplishment. How can God look and listen to them from above?''

Ernest Hemingway wrote: "The only way to combat the murder that is war is to show the dirty combinations that make it and the criminals and swine that hope for it''.

Immanuel Kant dreamed of eternal peace.

LIGHT AT TUNNEL'S END

I would huve told the Americans I had met on the Elbe what we thought of the cold war, of a new world war, of the struggle for peace. I would have explained that the Soviet Union and all other socialist nations were a new socioeconomic formation which could not be ap-

56 57

The internationally known French socialist Jean-Leon Jaures, who vigorously opposed the preparations and start of World War I, paid with his life for his convictions: he was killed by a chauvinist warhawk.

The Moscow Tretyakov Gallery displays Vassily Vereshchagin's Apotheosis of War, one of his famous battle pieces---a mound of human skulls with a raven perched on top. It is an eloquent statement of the artist's attitude to war.

Francisco Goya's The Disasters of War have a similar message.

Karl Marx and Vladimir Lenin were among mankind's noblest figures to oppose war.

One hundred years ago Karl Marx, founder of scientific communism, wrote in the "First Address of the General Council of the International Working Men's Association on the FrancoPrussian War": "In answer to the warlike proclamations of those who exempt themselves from the impost of blood, and find in public misfortunes a source of fresh speculations, we protest, we who want peace, labour and liberty! ... Whatever turn the impending horrid war may take, the alliance of the working classes of all countries will ultimately kill war... in contrast to old society, with its economical miseries and its political delirium, a new society is springing up, whose International rule will be Peace, because its national ruler will be everywhere the same---Labour] "1

Lenin was always a passionate and implacable enemy of imperialist wars. He was particularly vigorous during World War I which dressed

workers and peasants in soldiers' uniforms and turned them into cannonfodder.

At the time Lenin was living in Switzerland, where he initiated and led the revolutionary struggle against the war launched by the imperialist powers.

He spoke about the war in Berne, Lausanne, Geneva, and Zurich to local groups of emigre Bolsheviks, to Swiss Social-Democrats, to European internationalist Socialists. He wrote The War and Russian Social-Democracy, the manifesto of the Bolsheviks' Central Committee, Socialism and War, The Collapse of the Second International, and numerous articles. He worked to unite, on the basis of internationalism, groups of emigre Bolsheviks, to organise the printing and distribution of Bolshevik publications, to establish ties with revolutionaries in Russia, and to consolidate the alliance of internationalistoriented European Socialists.

Lenin analysed the social nature of imperialist wars. He was the first to show that big imperialist predators waged wars to redivide the world already divided among them, in a mad scramble for markets, export of capital, raw materials, spheres of influence, and colonies. He demonstrated that World War I was unjust, annexationist and predatory on both sides. He pointed out that the bourgeoisie used imperialist wars to suppress democracy and the revolutionary struggle of the proletariat, to set one nation against another, to undermine proletarian solidarity. He showed the capitalists grow fat from millions of deaths.

Lenin exposed the treachery of European

58 59

Socialist leaders who had opposed the war but, once it began, betrayed the working class and their internationalist duty by siding with their governments. Professing to defend their countries, they voted for war allocations in their parliaments.

Lenin worked out the tactical moves to be followed in dealing with issues of war and peace. It was useless, he said, to try talking the imperialists out of being imperialist. In his "Letters from Afar" he referred to the GuchkovMilyukov Russian cabinet who supported the war: "To urge that government to conclude a democratic, peace is like preaching virtue to brothel keepers.''^^2^^

Lenin calls on the Bolshevik Party, on the revolutionary parties in all countries to declare war on war and to fight against war up to and including their governments' defeat in the war.

That Lenin condemned wars among nations is evident in all his works on military issues. "An end to wars, peace among the nations, the cessation of pillaging and violence---such is our ideal... War ran counter to the aims of the Communist Party," he wrote.^^3^^ Unto this day this is our motto.

No wonder: since Communist parties represent workers and all working people, their very nature forbids them to support wars among nations. As the Programme of the Communist Party of the Soviet Union says, "To abolish war and establish everlasting peace on earth is a historic mission of communism. "^^4^^

No Cause for War

Given enough time, we could have talked about the origin and nature of wars with the Americans we had met on the Elbe. Such discussion would make it much easier to understand the position of the socialist countries who do not and cannot have any cause for aggressive wars.

Issues of the origin, nature and causes of wars are treated differently by the bourgeoisie and the Communists.

Bourgeois philosophers, sociologists and military theorists, following the class guidelines laid down by the powers-that-be, try to prove that wars are everlasting and inevitable, to camouflage their class nature. The most absurd attempt is to explain the causes of war by man's biology. Many bourgeois scholars maintain that, since man is a biological being, he is subject to laws that are common for all animals. This, they claim, means that man possesses built-in predatory instincts and is naturally disposed towards violence. Hence wars.

Some proponents of this theory of inherent violence draw a primitive analogy with, say, inter-ethnic brawls. Others offer deliberately vague expostulations concerning the mysteries of the subconscious. Still others (the social Darwinists) refer to the theory of natural selection in the animal kingdom. It logically follows, they claim, that wars are the highest form of the struggle for survival among men.

To agree with all this would mean to disregard the millions of years of man's evolution, to bring

60 61

homo sapiens down to animal level, and to pin one's faith on something irrational instead of on human reason. But human activity is guided by reason, not instinct.

Other bourgeois theories do not stand up to criticism either, including the geopolitical, neo-Malthusian and other such theories that attempt to explain the origin and nature of wars.

Marxists interpret these issues differently. War, they say, is the continuation of politics by violence on the part of, in Lenin's words, "powers concerned---and the various classes within these countries---in a definite period".5 And the politics of each class illustrate its key economic interests. In other words, politics is the gist of economics.

War is a socio-historical phenomenon. It sprang from the advent of private ownership of the means of production, the division of society into classes, the emergence of the state and the army. In a class-antagonistic society wars are fought for gain, for bigger profits of the ruling exploiting classes. Both history and contemporary developments prove this point.

The Marxist-Leninist doctrine provides answers to the question of what causes wars and whether they can be eliminated. This should be of interest to everyone.

In slave-owning society where slave labour was the chief source of profit for slaveholders, wars were fought to acquire more slaves. Prisoners of war and civilians driven from their homes were turned into slaves during wars in ancient Assyria, Persia, Egypt, Babylon, Greece and Rome.

In feudal society where wealth for feudal lords was mostly supplied by serfs and land, wars were chiefly fought to win new territories. No matter what the pretext, these wars usually turned the losing country into a tributary vassal region or annexed it.

Since the prime movers of capitalist production are profit, surplus value, and capital accumulation, these were the goals of the countless wars waged by the bourgeoisie at the dawn of capitalism to capture foreign markets, territories and colonies.

By the early 20th century when capitalism entered its highest monopolistic stage of imperialism, when the world was divided among the major capitalist powers, wars were fought to redivide the already divided world. The countries that considered themselves cheated of their rightful share of raw material sources, markets, and capital investment spheres, tried to advance by launching annexationist wars. Others used force to preserve what they had captured and continued to plunder their victims. In World War I, for example, Britain captured German colonies in East and South-East Africa, and France received the mandate for most of the Cameroon and half of Togo, all to increase monopolist profits.

Today, while the contradictions among capitalist powers remain, the class-oriented imperialist policy is mostly aimed against the socialist community, the national liberation and working-class movements. The ultimate goal, however, is unchanged. In their attempts to "roll back" socialism and to suppress the national

62 63

liberation movement, the imperialists dream of restoring their sway over the world, so that monopolies could reap their profits unhampered.

The prime mover and cause of wars in any society of antagonistic classes are private ownership of the means of production and the striving of the ruling classes for greater wealth and profits.

In the socialist countries there are no privately owned means of production, no classes or social groups interested in profit, and therefore, no causes to launch aggressive wars.

The peaceful foreign policy of the Soviet Union and other countries of the socialist community that share the Marxist-Leninist platform is determined by their social nature. This policy springs from the identity of the ruling Communist parties' interests with those of the entire nation.

The socio-economic and political aims of our society are such that the Soviet people have nothing to gain from annexationist wars. The goal of socialist society is to satisfy the steadily growing material, intellectual and spiritual needs of its members. This means that the Soviet people need peace and not war. They are building the material and technical basis of communism, and you can only build when there is peace.

The Soviet people have first-hand knowledge of what calamities wars can bring. The USSR had had to repulse two large-scale imperialist invasions: during the foreign military intervention and the Civil War of 1918-1920, and during

the Great Patriotic War of 1941-1945. Both these invasions brought death and destruction to the Soviet people.

In 1918-1920 most factories were destroyed and the mines flooded in the Donets Basin, Krivoi Rog area, the Urals and Siberia. In 1920 the war cut the output of key industries more than sevenfold compared to the 1913 level. The drop in coal mining was more than threefold. Pig iron output in 1920 was 2.7 per cent of the 1913 level. The figure for cement was 3 per cent; for railroad cars, 4.2 per cent; for sugar, 6.7 per cent, and so on. The country was devastated. There was famine.

In 1941-1945 the nazis destroyed 1,7.10 Soviet cities and over 70,000 villages. They blew up and burned 32,000 industrial sites, pillaged 98,000 collective farms, 1,876 state farms and 2,890 machine-and-tractor stations, destroyed 65,000 kilometres of railroads. A total of 20 million Soviet people died on the battlefields, under nazi bombs in cities and villages, in death camps and during forced labour in Germany. Almost every ninth Soviet citizen had not lived to see Victory Day. Almost every family lost someone in the war.

The Soviet people know the price of war. Having lost so many of their kin, having lived through the horrors of war, people cannot wish for a new, let alone a thermonuclear, war. The very idea is unnatural.

The Soviet people, educated in the spirit of brotherhood and friendship among nations, cannot by their very nature contemplate annexing foreign territories or enslaving other nations.

64

5-537

65

Another reason why the Soviet Union does not want war is its internationalist proletarian solidarity. Peace among nations is in the interests of all workers, in socialist and capitalist countries alike. Peace strengthens the workers' international ties, war disrupts them. As Marx wrote, "If the emancipation of the working classes requires their fraternal concurrence, how are they to fulfill that great mission with a foreign policy in pursuit of criminal designs, playing upon national prejudices, and squandering in piratical wars the people's blood and treasure?''^^6^^ Today, this point is still valid. The working people pay the price of war in blood and deprivation. The capitalists use wars to step up exploitation, to do away with the already meagre freedoms, to suppress the class struggle.

Peace enables the developing countries, which have thrown off colonial rule, to preserve and consolidate their national independence.

Finally, Marxists analyse and assess each war in its historical context, together with its political, economic and other causes. Lenin repeatedly stressed that each war should be studied separately in its historical perspective, according to Marx's dialectical materialism. He insisted that a previous, long-gone era should not be automatically superimposed on the present, and he exposed the sophists who deliberately compared dissimilar examples. In the nuclear age, when an imperialist-inspired thermonuclear war can devastate the world, Marxists-Leninists consider prevention of wars a necessary condition of mankind's progress.

Wars Can Be Different

Unlike pacifists, Marxists believe that all wars are not alike. Even Lev Tolstoi, dedicated exponent of non-resistance to violence, wrote in War and Peace; "And blessed be not the nation who, like the French in 1813, having given a perfectly executed salute to the magnanimous winner, gracefully and courteously hand over the hilt of the sword to him. Blessed be the nation who, at a time of trial, without racking their brains as to what should be properly done in a case like this, simply and easily reach for any cudgel handy and keep laying about until contempt and pity replace insult and vengeance.''

This has happened to practically every nation, for wars can be just and unjust, and they can be distinguished by a universal and objective criterion. The answer to the question of what is a just war is implicit in Karl Marx's recommendation "to vindicate the simple laws of morals and justice, which ought to govern the relations of private individuals, as the rules paramount of the intercourse of nations".^^7^^ Marx repeatedly stressed this point: for example, in the " Inaugural Address of the Working Men's International Association" (1864) and in the "First Address of the General Council of the International Working Men's Association on the FrancoPrussian War" (1870).

We hold that this is absolutely logical. Human society, aside from honest people, includes criminals. It is natural and legitimate for any society to protect its citizens from them and

66 67

also provide for the right to self-defence. These rules of interpersonal conduct, universally recognised as moral and just, should be applied to international relations and serve to distinguish a just war from an unjust one.

This would mean that any wars fought to acquire new territories, to capture raw material sources, markets and areas for capital investment differ from plain robbery only in scale and are therefore unjust. Conversely, wars fought by captive nations against colonialism and for national independence, and by developing countries against aggressive attempts to restore colonial rule, are just, for any individual has the right to defend himself against robbery. The point is still valid if the burglar got into an apartment (colony) yesterday and the victim only managed to throw him out today.

By the same token, aid to a country that fell victim to aggression is as moral and just as assistance to a robbery victim. And again, when a capitalist predator attacks a weaker country, the latter, acting on the wishes of most of its people, has a right to defend its sovereignty and independence.

If two capitalist countries fight a war to redivide the already divided world, both sides can be legitimately compared to two robbers fighting over their loot. Such wars for world domination are clearly predatory and unjust. World War I was a good example.

It is logical to evaluate all wars from this position of morality and justice. Then it becomes obvious that the war fought by the American people for independence against the

British in 1775-1783 was a just war. Similarly, the war of the Vietnamese people for freedom and national independence against US aggression was definitely just.

The same criteria of universal morality and justice should be used to evaluate the war fought by the Soviet Union against nazi Germany in 1941-1945. In this case Germany was obviously the attacker.

The Nuremberg Trial of nazi war criminals proved that Hitler and his clique had planned to destroy the Soviet socialist system and all it had achieved, to dismember the USSR and annex most of it to Germany, to strip it of its wealth, and to kill or enslave in Germany millions of Soviet people.

The guidelines for Operation Barbarossa, signed by Hitler, Keitel and Jodl on December 18, 1940, show that the nazi aggression against the Soviet Union in June 1941 had been planned in advance. Specific orders and directives detailed the ways of annihilating Soviet people. For example, Hitler's orders to Army Group Centre issued before the advance on Moscow ran as follows: "This city is to be surrounded... Not one Russian soldier or civilian---man, woman or child---should be allowed to leave the city. Each attempt at escape is to be suppressed by force of arms. Where Moscow stands today a great sea is to be created which will forever conceal from the civilised world the capital of the Russian people.''^^8^^

The peoples of the Soviet Union defended their homeland, socialism, their freedom and independence, their very lives. They fought

69 68

bravely and skilfully, and they played a decisive role in defeating nazi Germany, routing 607 divisions of the latter-day Huns.

The Great Patriotic War was also of international significance. It defeated the nazi regime and liberated several European nations, including the German people, from nazism. This is why the monument in the Treptow Park in Berlin to the seven thousand Soviet soldiers who fell in storming the city is inscribed in German and Russian: "Eternal glory to Soviet Army soldiers who have given their lives to free mankind from nazi bondage.''

Wars fought to defend the socialist homeland from imperialist aggression are undoubtedly just. Still, there are attempts to contest even this self-evident truth, to claim there is a contradiction between the Soviet people's drive for peace and the recognition that wars to defend the socialist motherland are just. There is no contradiction here. The Soviet people indeed want peace and do not contemplate attacking anyone. The talk about the growing Soviet military threat is plain bluff. Our country spends no more than is necessary for defence. At the same time it is wrong to see the struggle for durable peace as an admission of weakness.

The just war to defend the socialist motherland is a forced defensive measure. The threat to peace lies elsewhere.

Our country strengthens its defence capability to protect itself. The cold war, meant to pave the way to a ``hot'' war, was not launched on our side but in the West. That is where the first atom bombs, nuclear diplomacy and strategy, and

70

military and political blocs appeared. That is where the ideological, political, economic, military and psychological preparation for a nuclear war began. Even the term itself---the "cold war"---was coined in the West by US journalist Walter Lippmann.

The preparation for a nuclear war was openly directed against the Soviet Union. It was quite logical, therefore, for the USSR to take the necessary steps to ensure its security. To count on a lasting Soviet lag in acquiring nuclear weapons was clearly unrealistic politically, militarily and technologically. How could one expect that a powerful socialist country, aware of the aggressive designs by an imperialist country possessing nuclear weapons, would not take steps to protect itself? Besides, in the age of the scientific and technological revolution, when its results in all developed countries are about the same, it is imprudent to rely on a long-- standing unilateral possession of any type of nuclear weapons. It is quite likely that similar weapons will be developed in other countries that possess the sufficient scientific and economic potential. This catching-up process is usually so swift that the country planning to use the new weapon's advantages cannot even put it into mass production.

Another forced defensive measure that threw cold water on the militarist and revenge-seeking hotheads was the formation of the Warsaw Treaty Organisation. As Leonid Brezhnev recalled, "Together with our allies in the defensive Warsaw Treaty, we had to build such a defence capability which made leaders of

71

bourgeois countries understand that instead of talking tough to us they should use the language of reason, realism and mutual advantage.''^^9^^

It is quite obvious that the Warsaw Treaty is inherently defensive. As Soviet Foreign Minister Andrei Gromyko said in 1975, in the twenty years of the Treaty its members, individually or jointly, have not initiated a single conflict nor acted to aggravate tensions in any region of the globe.

Still, we have never believed armaments, let alone nuclear parity, to be a reliable guarantee of durable peace. They have been necessary while the West refused even to contemplate arms control and reduction. But durable peace can and must be achieved by disarmament under strict international control, without prejudice to anyone and to benefit all.

Principles of Peaceful Coexistence

On November 8, 1917, the second day of the revolution, the Second All-Russia Congress of Soviets of Workers' and Soldiers' Deputies unanimously approved the Decree on Peace drafted by Lenin. In this decree the Soviet government proposed to all combatant nations and governments that they immediately open negotiations to end the world war and conclude a just, democratic peace without annexations or indemnities. Lenin's decree proclaimed new principles of international relations that recognised the sovereign rights and equality of all nations and ruled out settlement of international disputes by force of arms. Peace among nations

was proclaimed the basic law of international relations.

In his closing remarks on the peace report, Lenin said: "We reject all clauses on plunder and violence, but we shall welcome all clauses containing provisions for good-neighbourly relations and all economic agreements; we cannot reject these.''^^10^^ Later, Lenin repeatedly raised this issue in his talks to foreign pressmen. At that time, this was the only way to get in touch with capitalist governments: diplomatic recognition was withheld and we were blockaded economically.

When a foreign correspondent asked him what could serve as a basis for peaceful relations with the United States, Lenin answered: "Let the American capitalists leave us alone. We shall not touch them..." Replying to another newsman's question of whether the Soviet government was ready to guarantee complete non-interference in the internal affairs of other countries, Lenin said: "We are willing to guarantee it." Asked about the Soviet position on economic agreement with the United States, he replied: "We are decidedly for an economic understanding with America---with all countries but especially with America.''^^11^^

These and other statements, together with the Decree on Peace, laid the foundation of relation between a socialist country and capitalist countries: the principle of peaceful coexistence and mutually advantageous cooperation of countries with different social systems.

In November 1917, in "The Declaration of Rights of the Peoples of Russia" and in the

72 73

Appeal by the Council of People's Commissars of the Russian Federation "To All the Working Moslems of Russia and the East", the Soviet government abrogated treaties and agreements that infringed the sovereignty of Iran and Turkey, withdrew its troops from their territories, and declared that it would shape its relations with the countries of the East on the basis of equality, mutual respect and cooperation.

In late 1917 the Soviet government recognised the independence of Finland and annulled the treaties on the partition of Poland. Soviet Russia was the first country to recognise Afghanistan's independence and to support the Turkish national liberation movement.

In its Declaration of June 25, 1919 the Soviet government waived the unjust treaties the tsarist government had concluded with China and offered to negotiate a durable peace. The Declaration said: "If the Chinese people want to be free like the Russian people, and to avoid the fate planned for them at Versailles ... let them realise that their only allies and brothers in the struggle for freedom are the Russian worker, peasant and their Red Army''.

In December 1919 the 7th All-Russia Congress of Soviets adopted a resolution on the international situation which reiterated that Soviet Russia was striving for peace, and which again proposed to the Entente powers that they "jointly and separately immediately begin peace negotiations''.

The point about peaceful coexistence of countries with different social systems was not

raised spontaneously. It logically followed from Lenin's conclusion made in 1915-1916 that socialism could be established in one country or group of countries, and consequently, that countries with different socio-economic and political systems would inevitably exist side by side.

It is a well-known fact that Lenin considered it imperative to negotiate peace with the combatant nations in case revolution won in Russia. In 1915 he wrote: "If the revolutionary class of Russia, the working class, comes to power, it will have to offer peace.''^^12^^ On the eve of the October Revolution Lenin, in his article "The Tasks of the Revolution", again reiterated that once it won, the Soviet government should immediately suggest to all belligerents that a universal peace be negotiated at once on democratic conditions. This was exactly what the Soviet government did.

The Communist Party came to power with a scientifically sound foreign policy programme. As Leonid Brezhnev said, "Lenin was the first in history to unite the theory of scientific communism with the conduct of state foreign policy. This union of Leninist theories and Leninist practice gave rise to the principles and methods underlying the socialist policy in the international arena by which we, his pupils and followers, are and shall always be guided."13 Since the adoption of the Decree on Peace and unto this day, the Communist Party of the Soviet Union and the Soviet government have steadily pursued peaceful foreign policy. This has not been an easy task. The first years of

74 75

Soviet power were particularly difficult.

The 1922 Genoa Conference of 34 countries was one example. It was the first international conference to include Soviet delegates. Foreign diplomats were listening to Georgi Chicherin, People's Commissar for Foreign Affairs, as if he were a creature from another planet. On Lenin's instructions Chicherin laid down Soviet proposals to establish relations among countries with different social systems on a reciprocal and equal basis, to secure durable peace among all nations and to achieve universal reduction of armaments. This was unheard of.

Meanwhile, since World War I had naturally failed to resolve inter-imperialist contradictions, the capitalist world embarked upon a new arms race, preparing for a new world war. Aware of the possible consequences, the Soviet Union did all it could to oppose the arms race and to promote disarmament. In November 1927 the Soviet delegation to the League of Nations proposed a universal and complete disarmament treaty. Western powers rejected this initiative. The Soviet delegation then submitted a draft treaty on partial disarmament. This proposal was also rejected.

At the 1932 World Disarmament Conference, Soviet representative again proposed universal disarmament or, failing that, progressive reduction of armaments. The only country to support the proposal was Turkey. The naval powers, as the Italian delegate aptly remarked, demanded that land forces be disarmed, while the land army powers wanted disarmament for the navies. That was all.

The nazis' rise to power in Germany increased the danger of a new world war. For fascism stands for war. To counter this growing threat, the Soviet Union decided in 1933 to campaign for collective security and mutual assistance by the USSR and the capitalist nations against aggression.

This set the tone of the Soviet diplomatic effort on the eve of World War II. Soviet initiatives were aimed at preventing war which did not threaten the USSR alone. Nevertheless, the West rejected them.

The 1933 World Disarmament Conference rejected the Soviet proposal to work out a definition of aggression. In 1934 under German and British pressure, the capitalist countries refused to sign an East European mutual assistance pact, proposed by France and supported by the Soviet Union. In 1938 Western powers ignored the Soviet proposal of joint protection of Czechoslovakia from German aggression. In 1939 Britain and France sabotaged the Moscow talks on a military treaty that was to come into force in case of aggression.

Western hostility to Soviet initiatives, the Munich deal with the aggressor, the naive belief in Hitler's promises to direct the war only to the East, against the Soviet Union, all led to wellknown consequences. The price mankind paid for Western refusal to accept peaceful coexistence and collective security was over 50 million people dead.

The memory of those who fell in World War II demanded that a new and deadlier war be prevented, and the Soviet people worked towards

76 77

this goal. The Soviet Union continued on its Leninist foreign policy course to peaceful coexistence, to friendship among nations, to durable, just and democratic peace. The emergence of nuclear-missile weapons and the threat of a nuclear war turned the struggle for peace into struggle for survival.

To make postwar peace stronger, the Soviet government proposed, in September 1949, that a peace pact be signed by the five great powers--- the Soviet Union, the United States, Britain, France and China. The proposal was rejected.

The Soviet government warned Western countries that the creation of military and political alliances in Europe threatened European and world peace. In the Soviet Foreign Ministry statement of January 29 and in the memorandum of March 31, 1949, the Soviet government presented its analysis of the Brussels Pact^^14^^ and of the plans to sign the North Atlantic Treaty. These Soviet statements stressed that the Western powers had strayed from the anti-nazi coalition policy and embarked on the dangerous course of setting up aggressive alliances. The West, however, ignored the warning and signed the North Atlantic Treaty.

In 1954, in a diplomatic note to the governments of the United States, Great Britain and France, the Soviet Union declared it was ready to consider, jointly with interested governments, the question of Soviet participation in NATO. The Soviet point was that the participation in NATO of all the great powers of the anti-nazi coalition would make it open to other European countries, and that it would cease to be a closed,

aggressive alliance. The West refused this offer and again showed that NATO was class-oriented and anti-Soviet.

That same year, at the Berlin Conference of Foreign Ministers of the Soviet Union, the United States, Britain and France, the USSR proposed a collective European security treaty, envisaging joint action by all European countries and the United States against any aggression in Europe. At the 1955 Geneva Summit Conference of the United States, the Soviet Union, Great Britain and France, the USSR again proposed an all-European collective security treaty. It was rejected both times.

To relax US-Soviet tensions, the USSR, in January 1956, offered to sign with the United States a friendship and cooperation treaty to develop and consolidate friendly relations on the basis of equality and non-interference. This Soviet step found no support.

The Soviet people were nevertheless sure that the West would sooner or later accept peaceful coexistence. They were convinced that peaceful coexistence was an objective necessity and the only acceptable basis for international relations.

In October 1961 the 22nd Congress of the Communist Party of the Soviet Union adopted the new Party Programme which proclaimed that a new world war could be averted and detailed the principles of peaceful coexistence of countries with different social systems. According to relevant Soviet documents, peaceful coexistence envisages:

---settlement of disputes among nations through political negotiations instead of war;

78 79

---non-interference into the internal affairs of other countries, recognition of every nation's right to freely choose its economic and political system and to make its own decisions;

---strict observance of the sovereignty, equality and territorial inviolability of all countries regardless of their size;

---promotion of economic, scientific and cultural cooperation on the basis of equality and mutual advantage.

Soviet diplomacy vigorously promoted peace at the United Nations in the 1940s, 1950s and 1960s.

Back in 1946 the Soviet Union submitted a draft resolution at the United Nations on universal reduction of armaments and on banning the production and use of nuclear energy for military purposes as a priority task. The Soviet Union again raised this issue at the United Nations in 1948 and, after it acquired nuclear weapons, in 1954, 1955, 1956 and 1959.

In 1947 the Soviet Union proposed that the United Nations condemn war propaganda.

In 1948 the Soviet government proposed that the permanent members of the Security Council reduce by one-third their ground, naval and air forces. Similar Soviet proposals on armed forces reduction, including those that took Western views into account, were repeated in 1952, 1954-1957 and 1959. Aware that the United Nations would take a long time to act on this proposal, the Soviet Union unilaterally reduced its armed forces by 640,000 men in 1955, and by 1,200,000 in 1956.

In 1960, 1961 and 1962 the Soviet delegation

to the United Nations submitted new proposals on universal and complete disarmament, but the imperialist powers opposed them and they were not adopted.

For decades many Soviet peace proposals were rejected, usually with no grounds given. Soviet diplomats were amazingly patient in the face of this stone wall treatment.

Not all seeds fall on fertile ground: after all, one cannot expect miracles overnight. The important thing is that peoples of the world see what we sow, that it is not discord or violence. They pay more attention to our voice. And today, politicians cannot afford to ignore public opinion.

In the late 1960s and early 1970s Western governments altered their attitude to Soviet peace initiatives: not all of them were rejected out of hand, they were carefully studied and some even accepted. This was a slow process, but the world political barometer started moving from the cold war to detente.

This was mostly due to the growing strength of the Soviet Union and the socialist community. In bourgeois society you do not treat a poor relation as your equal. And our country had since the October Revolution grown from an underdeveloped, foreign-dominated agrarianindustrial land, into an economically powerful and scientifically advanced socialist nation.

The Soviet Union overtook all capitalist nations except the United States in total industrial output, and in some branches it even outstripped the US. Stable and crisis-free Soviet economy was confidently leading in growth

80

6-537

81

rates. By the end of 1970, statistics showed that the Soviet Union had doubled its national income in ten years; its industrial output volume, in eight and a half years; and its production assets, in eight years. To double the same indicators, it took the United States respectively 20, 18 and 22 years.

Strengthening its defence capability, the Soviet Union first broke the US atomic monopoly and then achieved nuclear parity with the United States. The West could no longer count on military superiority over the Soviet Union and other socialist countries. Hence NATO's conclusion that a war against them would be suicidal.

West German Wehrkunde magazine assessed the situation as follows: "The strategy developed by NATO in the 1950s relied almost exclusively on US superiority in nuclear weapons and delivery means. The growth of Soviet military potential has eroded this strategy's credibility... The Soviet Union is now sufficiently equipped to deliver a return strike.''^^15^^

The Soviet Union acquired great political prestige as the initiator and driving force of the peace effort, as defender of those who fell victim to imperialist aggression, and as a true friend of all nations committed to freedom.

At the 1922 Genoa Conference the Soviet Union was the only country to speak out for peace. Only after World War II new socialist countries emerged and joined the peace drive. The Soviet Union and other socialist countries were bound together by their communist

philosophy. Hence their common goals and joint efforts.

To counter the "positions of strength" course and the imperialist practice of pursuing foreign policy by armed force, the socialist countries proclaimed sovereign equality of all nations and peaceful coexistence as their foreign policy goals. They made peace the essence of their national policies, and all peace forces gravitated towards them.

The collapse of the colonial system also strengthened the drive for peace. Newly liberated countries needed peace to consolidate their independence. Most of them supported the socialist nations in their campaign to prevent imperialist wars. The imperialists had always used colonial and semi-colonial countries in their wars as sources of raw materials, fuel and manpower. Now these countries were committed to peace.

The anti-war movement led by the working class in the developed capitalist countries was growing more popular.

All these important changes put an end to absolute imperialist domination in the world and altered the global balance of forces in favour of peaceful coexistence.

The Peace Offensive

Soviet leadership kept track of these changes and seized the opportunity they offered. Preparations began for new Soviet foreign policy initiatives, the "peace offensive" as they were later called.

82 83

There still remained the urgent tasks of eHminating the consequences of World War II and of improving the European political climate. These included recognition of postwar borders, military detente, broader economic ties and a European conference to discuss these issues.

The Soviet initiative was supported by the socialist countries. The Conference of the Warsaw Treaty Political Consultative Committee adopted, in July 1966 in Bucharest, the Declaration on Strengthening Peace and Security in Europe. The Declaration envisaged steps towards political and military detente: recognising the inviolability of borders, promoting good-- neighbourly inter-state relations, disbanding the military organisations of the North Atlantic and Warsaw treaties, and convening an all-European conference on security and cooperation.

This programme of the socialist countries was supported at the Conference of the Communist and Workers' Parties of Europe in Karlovy Vary in April 1967.

Specific details and additions to the proposal of an all-European conference were worked out at the sessions of the Warsaw Treaty Political Consultative Committee in March 1969 and December 1970, and at the Warsaw Treaty Foreign Ministers' Conference in February 1971.

Preparations for the peace offensive covered other aspects as well, including meetings between Soviet and US delegations, begun in late 1969, to discuss strategic arms control.

The timing of the peace offensive was very important. It called for a thorough knowledge of the world alignment of forces, for a correct

evaluation of which side---peace and progress or war and reaction---had greater weight. It also called for taking both objective and subjective factors into consideration, including an assessment of how realistic each Western leader was. The Soviet Union had to foresee which course events would take and to choose the best moment for announcing its peace initiatives so that the scales should tilt in their favour.

The Soviet peace offensive is usually associated with the 24th Congress of the Communist Party of the Soviet Union held in March 1971. The Congress adopted a comprehensive foreign policy programme to achieve durable peace, greater international security and detente, and to avert a world nuclear war. These objectives were later called the Soviet Peace Programme.

This Programme is so important that we believe it useful to quote it here. Leonid Brezhnev echoed the voice of our people when he presented the Communist Party initiative. He said: "First.

``To eliminate the hotbeds of war in South* East Asia and in the Middle East and to promote a political settlement in these areas on the basis of respect foi the legitimate rights of states and peoples subjected to aggression.

``To give an immediate and firm rebuff to any acts of aggression and international arbitrariness. For this, full use must also be made of the possibilities of the United Nations.

``Repudiation of the threat or use of force in settling outstanding issues must become a law of international life. For its part, the Soviet Union

84 85

invites the countries which accept this approach to conclude appropriate bilateral or regional treaties. "Second.

``To proceed from the final recognition of the territorial changes that took place in Europe as a result of the Second World War. To bring about a radical turn towards detente and peace on this continent. To ensure the convocation and success of an all-European conference.

``To do everything to ensure collective security in Europe. We reaffirm the readiness expressed jointly by the participants in the defensive Warsaw Treaty to have a simultaneous annulment of this treaty and of the North Atlantic Alliance, or---as a first step---dismantling of their military organisations. "Third.

``To conclude treaties putting a ban on

nuclear, chemical, and bacteriological weapons.

``To work for an end to the testing of nuclear

weapons, including underground tests, by

everyone everywhere.

``To promote the establishment of nuclearfree zones in various parts of the world.

``We stand for the nuclear disarmament of all states in possession of nuclear weapons, and for the convocation for these purposes of a conference of the five nuclear powers---the USSR, the USA, the PRC, France and Britain. "Fourth.

``To invigorate the struggle to halt the race in all types of weapons. We favour the convocation of a world conference to consider disarmament questions to their full extent. We stand for the

dismantling of foreign military bases. We stand for a reduction of armed forces and armaments in areas where the military confrontation is especially dangerous, above all in Central Europe.

``We consider it advisable to work out measures reducing the probability of accidental outbreak or deliberate fabrication of armed incidents and their development into international crises, into war.

``The Soviet Union is prepared to negotiate agreements on reducing military expenditure, above all by the major powers. "Fifth.

``The UN decisions on the abolition of the remaining colonial regimes must be fully carried out. Manifestations of racism and apartheid must be universally condemned and boycotted. "Sixth.

``The Soviet Union is prepared to expand relations of mutually advantageous cooperation in every sphere with states which for their part seek to do so. Our country is prepared to participate together with the other states concerned in settling problems like the conservation of the environment, development of power and other natural resources, development of transport and communications, prevention and eradication of the most dangerous and widespread diseases, and the exploration and development of outer space and the world ocean.

``Such are the main features of the programme for the struggle for peace and international cooperation, for the freedom and inde-

86 87

pendence of nations, which our Party has put forward.''^^16^^

Such is the Peace Programme---clear, specific and feasible proposals. Their realisation by all nations and governments would greatly benefit everyone, for the Programme, a purposeful and humanitarian long-term plan, reflects mankind's age-old dream of a world without wars. The Programme points the way for this dream to come true.

The Peace Programme was, of course, unanimously approved by the Soviet people and welcomed in the socialist countries. It also greatly impressed world public opinion and all people of goodwill. Even the bourgeois press which usually ignored Soviet peace initiatives this time spoke of the Peace Programme with approval. The Russians' goal, as presented by Leonid Brezhnev, an American newspaper wrote, is total disarmament.

The Soviet Union embarked upon the practical realisation of the Peace Programme, opening a new stage in the drive for peace. Foreign policy issues were repeatedly discussed at bilateral and multilateral meetings of Party and state leaders from European socialist countries and at sessions of the Warsaw Treaty Political Consultative Committee. Soviet Communist Party and government leaders also met with Western statesmen in a series of intensive and useful summit conferences. Results were soon to follow.

USSR-USA: BEGINNING OF THE DIALOGUE

The first steps on the road to international detente were by no means easy. There were considerable difficulties in concerting the actions of states belonging to different social systems with their different views on war and peace. The weight of traditions and the momentum of the cold war were making themselves felt.

In many respects the success of the efforts to avert a world nuclear war depended on an improvement in the relations between the USSR and the USA, the world's biggest nuclear powers. It is important to note that US foreign policy at the end of the 1960s and the beginning of the 1970s was complicated and contradictory.

Contradictory Trends

As could have been expected the strategy of "flexible response" endorsed by the US Congress proved its utter untenability within a decade (1961-1970).

As a result of the nuclear strategic arms race the US became oversaturated with nuclear weapons, but as before did not ensure its security. A retaliatory nuclear strike was still inevitable if the US initiated a world nuclear war. Neither did the Pentagon's hopes of successfully pursuing local war materialise, judging by the failure in Vietnam.

The US gained nothing in Vietnam and the war there showed that the attempts to break the

88 89

socialist system link by link, which is what the concept of "limited wars" is all about, did not produce the results desired by the aggressors. Their political miscalculation was self-evident. Typically enough, when Richard Nixon was being sworn to presidency upon his re-election to the post he, in effect, acknowledged the futility of interfering in the affairs of other countries.

US intervention aroused the indignation of all honest people throughout the world. It accelerated the involvement of great masses in many countries into the anti-imperialist struggle and led to a considerable moral and political isolation of the United States.

The war in Vietnam evoked serious protest in the US itself. It was voiced by people belonging to different classes and social strata of American society. The movement against the war in Vietnam and for the peaceful solution of controversial issues assumed unprecedented dimensions in the US, and stimulated the growth of opposition towards the government in political parties and the Congress. After the expiry of his term as US President Lyndon Johnson admitted that the situation in the country was critical.

Neither did the US derive any economic benefits from the war in Vietnam. On the contrary, the unceasing arms race, the enormous military expenditures and the US aggressive policy in general created economic difficulties for it both at home and abroad. The militaryindustrial boom which set in only in 1965-1967 was followed by a decline in the volume of

industrial output. Taxes on the income of the population increased as did the deficit of the federal budget, the cost of living index rose and the gold reserves of the US treasury dwindled. US economic and foreign trade positions on the world capitalist market weakened.^^17^^

The crisis of the monetary system of the West precipitated by the decline in the real value of the dollar intensified the rivalry between the monopolies of the major capitalist powers.

During the war in Vietnam the US was surprised to discover that neither its wealth nor might were limitless. "It should be obvious, without argument," wrote the American military theoretician Hanson W. Baldwin, "that the demands on the US economy, the US taxpayer and the US patience in the decades ahead are too great to support a global policy of intervention... It is time for a change, time to tot up the balance sheet of commitments versus resources, time to redefine our vital interests, time to determine how we can protect those interests at... a cost acceptable to the United States! "^^18^^

Of course, US economic difficulties were rooted in its socio-economic system in the first place, but the overstrain on its resources was largely a result of excessive military expenditures, the arms race, foreign policy gambles and the syphoning of funds from the solution of crucial domestic problems. All this gave rise to the question of priorities. Doubts were expressed about the expediency of further channeling excessive investments into the arms race and foreign policy ventures to the detri-

90 91

ment of outlays for the country's domestic needs.

Neither did the war in Indochina bring the US a military victory. The world's biggest industrialised capitalist country failed to break the will of the heroic Vietnamese people who fought for their freedom and independence during the long war. A small country stood firm in the face of attacks by a modern air force, a powerful fleet, land forces, marines and the Green Berets. Super-heavy bombers, equipped with everything that modern science and technology had to offer, levelled towns, factories and power stations with the ground. Vietnamese soldiers and civilians were burned with white jelly-like gasoline Napalm B, which burns at a temperature of 2,000°C, is thin enough to be sprayed over large areas and sticky enough to adhere to any object, including human skin. Vietnam's vegetation was destroyed by defoliants and herbicides.

In terms of its objectives, its scale and weapons the war in Vietnam was a limited non-nuclear war for the United States, one of the types of war envisaged in the strategy of "flexible response". The collapse of the Pentagon's plans evidenced the insolvency of the concept of "limited wars" and the strategy of "flexible response" in general.

When all these military and political miscalculations became apparent, serious doubt arose in the United States about the effectivity of the strategy of "flexible response", and attempts were made to think over the reasons for the defeat in Vietnam, crutch the rickety policy and

strategy with new military-strategic concepts and introduce certain changes into US foreign policy. It became clear that there were insurmountable contradictions between the aggressive schemes of US military-industrial circles, on the one hand, and the real possibilities for promoting them. The US had to modify its foreign policy course and enter into talks with the socialist countries. This was the demand of the forces of progress, of the majority of the American people, including certain financial and industrial circles which realised that America's hazardous course had no future, and moreover, was detrimental to their interests.

But while most of the American people showed an increasing desire for a realistic foreign policy which was dictated by the situation, the militaristic forces insisted that the country should pursue a more rigid foreign policy, use nuclear weapons in limited wars and continue the arms race. After the unsuccessful non-nuclear limited war in Vietnam, the Pentagon stubbornly insisted that nuclear weapons should be used in limited wars. For example, representative of the US Navy Commander Roy Beavers, in an article entitled "A Doctrine for Limited War" published in US Naval Institute Proceedings in October 1970 compared the position of a major power that failed to bargain with all of its options with that of a millionaire at a pennyante poker game. Beavers maintained that nuclear weapons should be used in limited wars so as to avoid the costly and lengthy involvement in such a war, as had happened to the US in Vietnam.

92 93

But US militaristic circles placed special emphasis on continuing the strategic nuclear arms race, and replacing outdated weapons systems with technically more modern ones.

Thus, different forces in the USA proposed two incompatible courses in US foreign and military policy. Such was the complicated and contradictory situation in early 1969 in which the new, Nixon Administration, launched its activity after the exit of Lyndon Johnson.

From the outset it had to choose what path to follow. Capitalism's age-old traditions of resolving controversial inter-state issues by force, conservative thinking and cold war psychology caused the new Administration to think of reverting to the old policy from "positions of strength". On the other hand, the new political realities, the collapse of the policy of force, the obvious suicidal nature of nuclear strategy, and economic and financial troubles prescribed a modification of the country's foreign and military policy.

The US Administration began a reappraisal of American military-political strategy with due account for the above contradictory trends, and based the modernisation of the strategic line on such elements or factors as partnership, strength and negotiations. Partnership meant that the US intended more widely and actively to use its allies in military blocs; strength meant that the US planned to increase its military might; and the element of negotiations was designed to moderate its confrontation with its opponents.

Military strategy, too, was devised. Now it was no longer called strategy of "flexible re-

sponse", but a strategy of "realistic deterrence" and replenished with new military-strategic conceptions: "total forces", "one-and-a-half wars" and "strategic sufficiency''.

New ``Principles'' of Partnership

In June 1969 President Nixon told a press conference on Guam that the Saigon government should share with the United States the responsibility for the war in Vietnam. What he meant was that war against Asians should be waged by Asians themselves.

That was how Nixon's Guam Doctrine was born and the principle shifting the war burden onto the shoulders of the allies was eventually called the "Vietnamisation of war". In his foreign policy message to Congress in February 1970 Nixon said that all of America's allies in military blocs had to share its burden of " protecting peace and freedom". He used the words ``peace'' and ``freedom'' to hide America's intention of sharing the burden of aggression with its allies. After that his regional doctrine became global.

In keeping with his doctrine a very large portion of economic, political, moral and military outlays connected with preparation and conduct of wars would be borne by its allies while US leadership would remain undisputed. The main political purpose of the doctrine was to build up the forces of the capitalist world, to intensify the struggle against the world socialist system when the alignment of forces was unfavourable for imperialism by getting other

94 95

capitalist countries to play a bigger and more active part in this struggle.

The means for doing this were expounded in the military-strategic concept of "total forces" whose essence was outlined by US Secretary of Defence Melvin Laird.

``Total forces" in Laird's understanding were the regular and reserve units of the US and its allies taken together. He declared that the US would assume the leadership of the "total forces" and plan their utilisation. The militarystrategic concept of "total forces" envisaged a new method of using US armed forces in limited non-nuclear wars in different theatres of operations. For instance, if the strategy of "flexible response" envisaged the conduct of such wars by US general purpose forces with allied support, the strategy of "realistic deterrence" envisaged their conduct by the land forces of the allies with US air and naval support.

Explaining the US stand on this question Laird declared that it was, above all, a question of manpower resources, and that the US was ready to help the allies with materiel, and air and naval support. It was all very simple. The war in Vietnam showed the United States that employment of land forces in limited wars led to heavy casualties in manpower which in turn resulted in serious political complications.

Hanson Baldwin formulated the new principles of US expansion which he tried to cover up with rhetoric about defence: "The first line of defence," he wrote in 1970, "is diplomatic and political...; the second is the dollar; the third, United States naval and air power; the fourth,

troops of our allies and indigenous; and the last, the United States soldier.''^^19^^

The same circumstances also accounted for the general growth of the trend of replacing people with equipment, which is typical of the strategy of "realistic deterrence". US strategymakers suggested that such replacement should take place as a result of a certain reduction of the land forces following their technical modernisation, more intensive equipment of general purpose units with tactical nuclear weapons and the strengthening of the navy.

The ideas of replacing man with equipment are by no means original. Their exponents were Fuller, Douhet, Guderian and other bourgeois military theoreticians. These theories appeared before the Second World War and were overturned in its course, but the US chose to pick them up again.

The appearance of the military-strategic concept of "one-and-a-half wars" was also connected with America shifting the burden of the war in South-east Asia on its allies. The fact of the matter was that initially the KennedyJohnson Administration stemmed from the possibility of the US simultaneously waging two limited wars (in Europe and in Asia) and one small local war in another part of the world, say, Africa or Latin America. And though the US did not wage "two-and-a-half wars" at one and the same time, while this Administration was in office it was nevertheless preparing for them. This was borne out by the formation of groups of US armed forces in overseas territories and the existence of mobile reserves of general

96

7-537

97

purpose forces at home.

The Nixon Administration reappraised US possibilities and replaced the concept of " twoand-a-half wars" with that of "one-and-a-half wars", calculating that it could wage one limited and one small (local) war at one and the same time. Taking public opinion into consideration the Nixon Administration portrayed this step as a voluntary wish to lower military activity, although in effect it was forced to make it. Simply, the unsuccessful war in Vietnam showed the United States that the strategy of "flexible response" ignored the principle of economising strength, and that the existence of two approximately equal groups of US troops in ' Europe and Asia merely fragmented its armed forces without any hope for success. But the general purpose of these innovations remained unchanged---that of rolling back communism.

Re-examining America's ability of waging limited wars, US military theoreticians concluded that it could not be equally strong in all parts of the world, and that when it formed military groups on foreign territories, set up military bases, and deployed its fleets it was necessary to take into consideration the economic, political and military-strategic importance of various region's for the United States.

Interesting in this respect is the following assessment of the degree of importance for the US of various parts of the world which was made by Hanson Baldwin, a military theoretician closely connected with the Pentagon: (1) region which can be classified as part of a ``categorical'' imperative---North America, in-

eluding the Caribbean; (2) region of vitally important interests---Western Europe; (3) region of vital interests---Japan, South Korea, the offshore islands and land masses fringing Asia, extending from the Aleutians to Australia and New Zealand; (4) region of high importance-the Middle East and South-east Asia; (5) region of lower order of priority than the other listed--- India and Pakistan; (6) region of fringe importance---the rest of the world, including most of Africa south of the Sahara.^^20^^

This regionalisation of the world envisaged the preservation of the global nature of US expansion and simultaneously a differentiated attitude to various parts of the world. In general, however, this showed that the Pentagon had not shelved its plans for waging limited wars in keeping with the strategy of "flexible response", but merely tried to shift their burden onto the shoulders of the US allies and more extensively employ the latest military equipment in such wars.

"Strategic Sufficiency"

Another important aspect of the modification of the military and political strategy was the course of continuing the buildup of strategic nuclear forces and reliance on strength.

The views of the Kennedy-Johnson Administration on a universal nuclear war which were reflected in the concept of ``counterforce'' rested on the need to have superior nuclear forces, and this found its practical embodiment in an unprecedented arms race. It was only

98 99 Emacs-Time-stamp: "2009-04-06 20:57:33" __EMAIL__ webmaster@leninist.biz __OCR__ ABBYY 6 Professional (2009.04.06) __WHERE_PAGE_NUMBERS__ bottom __FOOTNOTE_MARKER_STYLE__ [0-9]+ __ENDNOTE_MARKER_STYLE__ [0-9]+

when US Secretary of Defence Robert McNamara realised that a retaliatory nuclear blow would have the most dire consequences for the United States whatever the methods it may choose to unleash a war and when his country had accumulated a vast number of means for delivering nuclear warheads that he changed his views on the programme for increasing America's nuclear potential.

He reasoned that if the USA had enough strategic nuclear means to attack the designated targets then the further buildup of the nuclear potential would only insignificantly increase the extent of the damage and would not justify the additional outlays. So he advanced the thesis about the optimal level of strategic nuclear weapons which should be determined by the combination of their combat efficiency with the economic expediency of outlays for their further increase. This approach to the question, however, left the thesis about the need to attain strategic superiority hanging in the air, so to say, and McNamara coined the concept of the "strategic parity" of the USA and the USSR.

Prior to the advent of the Nixon Administration these views of McNamara and the Johnson Administration were, on the whole, sharply criticised by the Republican Party which demanded the preservation of strategic superiority. But after Nixon's victory at the presidential elections his administration rejected the terms "strategic superiority" and "strategic parity" and replaced them with the term "strategic sufficiency" (1970).

The term "strategic sufficiency" means that

the United States should have adequate armed forces, but does not say whether they are intended for defence or for offensive purposes. It is ambiguous, vague and, shall we say, universal. One should imagine that the Nixon Administration took into consideration that it had a more moderate ring than "strategic superiority"; it did not hint at an arms race, at increasing the risk of a nuclear catastrophe and, therefore, should be consistent with the mood of the majority of the American people. At the same time this term sounded less moderate than McNamara's " strategic parity"; it said nothing about the level of sufficiency of the armed forces, set no limit to their buildup and, consequently, should have suited the military-industrial complex.

The official and unofficial commentaries that followed did not clarify this question. For instance, it could be gathered from President Nixon's foreign policy message to Congress in February 1971 that in his opinion sufficient forces were those which could prevent a potential aggressor from attacking the USA. This, in his view, meant that the US armed forces should be able to inflict a very telling blow to a potential enemy. At the same time, however, Nixon explained that it would be wrong to base the development of the armed forces on their finite capacity to inflict serious casualties on the other side. In other words, the US political and military leadership set no limit to the buildup of its armed forces.^^2^^^

This was also confirmed in a statement by Melvin Laird who said that the Nixon Administration had formulated a criterion of sufficiency

100 101

which was even more all-embracing than the strategy of a retaliatory blow.^^22^^ If we also take into consideration that formerly the term "assured destruction" was understood in the USA as destruction of 20-25 per cent of the population and 50 per cent of the enemy's industry, then the idea of creating more allembracing forces requires no comment.

Hanson Baldwin's interpretation of "strategic sufficiency" exposes its actual meaning just as clearly. He writes: "The first and absolute requirement for any grand strategy for tomorrow is `sufficiency' in strategic weapons, which 'must mean a clear-cut and visible US qualitative and quantitative superiority'."2 3

Hence, the concept of "strategic sufficiency" is by no means as harmless as its name might imply. It envisaged the continuation of the race in strategic weapons. Yet the unpopularity of the US aggressive course, the mounting desire for a peaceful solution of controversial issues fostered by the peaceful policy of the USSR and other socialist countries compelled the Pentagon to conceal the true substance of its schemes from the American people.

In view of the above one can get a more correct idea of the type of war, or of the military-strategic concept the US military circles prefer, not so much from statements by politicians and military leaders as from their attitude to the development of certain types of means of warfare, and of the latter, from budget allocations. That is why the US military budget is a mirror of military strategy. And the military budget at the time showed that the US Admin-

istration paid special attention to boosting the country's strategic nuclear capability.

It is common knowledge that the intense race in strategic nuclear weapons, especially in intercontinental ballistic missiles and missilecarrying submarines, started at the time of the Kennedy-Johnson Administration. But in 1963 it began to slow down. Allocations for the buildup and maintenance of strategic forces totalled 9,100 million dollars in 1962, 8,400 million in 1963, 7,300 million in 1964, 5,300 million in 1965, 5,700 million in 1966 and 5,100 million in 1967.

With the coming to power of the Nixon Administration expenditures on the development of the nuclear forces began to increase and comprised 9,700 million dollars in 1969, 7,300 million in 1970 and 7,700 million in 1971. At the same time the outlays for the maintenance of general purpose forces declined from 31,900 million dollars in 1966 to 24,100 million in 1971. This was a clear indication of the trend to decrease expenditures on general purpose forces and to increase outlays on strategic nuclear forces.

The most typical feature of this stage of the arms race in the USA was the qualitative improvement of the weapons, and the replacement of the outdated systems with new, more sophisticated ones. Very indicative in this respect was the development of multiple independently targetable re-entry vehicles (MIRVs) for strategic missiles. This was done to increase the number of warheads for each missile and heighten their capability of surmounting anti-ballistic missile

103 102

(ABM) systems and accuracy in striking the target. For this purpose 550 Minuteman intercontinental ballistic missiles were replaced by Minuteman-HI, and the Polaris missiles by the Poseidon missiles.

Another distinctive feature of the arms race (prior to the signing of the Soviet-US Treaty on the Limitation of Antiballistic Missile Systems) was the development of the Safeguard antimissile system.

The third trend in this field was the gradual increase in the number of submarine-launched strategic missiles. Here is what a Pentagon official, Director of Defence Research and Engineering, Department of Defence, John Foster wrote: "We are not sure that problems of land-based missile survivability can be permanently solved. In the unfortunate case that they cannot be, a backup is to place greater emphasis and dependence on our sea-based missile forces. "2^^4^^

US strategy-makers also believed that an extensive programme of scientific research and development would enable their country to attain superiority in strategic weapons over a potential enemy. The same Hanson Baldwin wrote in this connection: "The age of miracles has not ended; technological is still possible. Active basic and applied weapons research for both offensive and defensive weapons and in mobility is a fundamental requirement of security.''^^25^^

Thus, the concept of "strategic sufficiency" envisaged the following: continuation of the strategic nuclear arms race for the purpose of

attaining superiority over the armed forces of a potential enemy; replacement of the outdated weapons systems with technically more advanced ones; creation of an anti-missile system; gradual increase in the number of submarinelaunched strategic missiles; and promotion of a broad and intensive programme of scientific research with the view to modernising the existing and developing new means for armed aggression.

From Confrontation to Negotiation

Such, in general outline, was the basic content of ``partnership'' and ``force'', the two elements of the Nixon Administration's foreign and military policy. It should be recalled, however, that a third element---replacement of confrontation with negotiations---was also proclaimed.

Giving Nixon his due, his formula for the transition from the era of confrontation to the era of negotiations was appealing, resonant and promising. Upon closer scrutiny, however, it appeared to be cautious rather than bold, for it did not disclose the purpose of negotiations and said nothing about joint efforts to ensure lasting peace. The slogan seemed to be a typical example of rhetoric.

Still in keeping with its policy of exploiting every chance to strengthen the peace, the USSR promptly responded to the US President's statement. Addressing a session of the USSR Supreme Soviet, Soviet Foreign Minister Andrei Gromyko said: "We have taken notice of President Nixon's statement to the effect that in his

104 105

opinion an era of negotiations has set in after a period of confrontation. If the US government will pursue this course, then we, as always, will be prepared to search for concerted positions both on questions of bilateral relations with the USA and on the unresolved international issues. Naturally, adhering to its immutable foreign policy principles the Soviet Union will proceed from respect for the inalienable rights and legitimate interests of other states, both large and small"*^^6^^

The first concrete indications as to what could be the subject of negotiations were made by President Nixon at the end of October 1970, after he had been in the White House for almost two years. In an address to the UN General Assembly he mentioned the following factors of the general need to strengthen the peace: desire to avoid nuclear confrontation, to ease the burden of military expenditures, to expand trade and promote the world's socio-economic development.

Since the USSR had repeatedly advanced concrete and constructive proposals relating to these issues (including those which could be applied to Soviet-American relations) Nixon's statement could have been viewed as a step in the direction of meeting Soviet initiatives. Regrettably, however, there were certain indications of a discrepancy between the words and deeds of the US Administration.

Owing to Washington's stand the four-power consultations on a Middle East settlement produced no positive results. For more than half a year the US government did not agree to begin

talks on the limitation of strategic arms. At first Washington adopted a cool attitude to the Budapest initiative and later to the Memorandum of the socialist countries proposing the convocation of a European conference, and as The Washington Post wrote on December 5, 1969, "Washington did not share any of the enthusiasm of some of its European allies for using the conference as a start for broader efforts to relax tensions''.

In spite of peaceful declarations from the White House, US military activity increased rather than diminished. US troops invaded Cambodia. And the Soviet government made the following statement in this connection: "It is impossible not to ponder the fact that President Nixon's practical foreign policy moves are basically at variance with those of his declarations and statements which he repeatedly made both prior to his presidency and when he was already in the White House.''^^2^^~^^7^^ In May 1970 the US Air Force resumed its raids on the Democratic Republic of Vietnam.

Nixon's statement about the general desire to ease the burden of military expenditures was in sharp dissonance with the intensification of the strategic nuclear arms race. And in general the concepts ``force'' and ``negotiations'' are logically incompatible both in theory and in practice.

And /so it is easy to see how hard it was for the idea of negotiations to penetrate the thick shell of the cold war. For a long period there were only declarative statements about negotiations while confrontation did not slacken a bit.

The Soviet Union was perfectly aware that an

106 107

improvement of Soviet-American relations, let alone the achievement of an agreement on limiting and then reducing nuclear arms, would have been in the interests not only of the Soviet and American peoples, but of the world as a whole. Therefore, the Soviet Union wanted to improve relations with the United States and to search for measures which would diminish the threat of nuclear war. At the same time it took into account that there were contradictory trends in US foreign policy.

In March 1971 Leonid Brezhnev told the 24th CPSU Congress: "We proceed from the assumption that it is possible to improve relations between the USSR and the USA. Our principled line with respect to the capitalist countries, including the USA, is consistently and fully to practise the principles of peaceful coexistence, to develop mutually advantageous ties, and to cooperate, with states prepared to do so, in strengthening peace, making our relations with them as stable as possible. But we have to consider whether we are dealing with a real desire to settle outstanding issues at the negotiation table or attempts to conduct a 'positions of strength' policy.''^^28^^

It was a time when objective realities---the change in the alignment of forces in the international arena, the futility of the policy from "positions of strength" which was detrimental to the US itself and the desire of the peoples for peace---demanded a new approach to the solution of foreign policy issues. And common sense gained the upper hand.

In May 1972 Soviet leaders had talks with

President Nixon in Moscow in the course of which important questions were resolved. The most important was the conclusion of an agreement on the basic principles of relations between the world's first socialist state and the leading country of the capitalist world. The document "Basic Principles of Mutual Relations Between the Union of Soviet Socialist Republics and the United States of America" which was signed then said in part: "The Union of Soviet Socialist Republics and the United States of America... will proceed from the common determination that in the nuclear age there is no alternative to conducting their mutual relations on the basis of peaceful coexistence. Differences in ideology and in the social systems of the USSR and the USA are not obstacles to the bilateral development of normal relations based on the principles of sovereignty, equality, non-interference in internal affairs and mutual advantage.''^^29^^

These propositions were not new for the Soviet people who had always urged the adoption of mutually acceptable commitments and the establishment of normal relations. But while we proposed, they rejected---for over sixty years. There was the foreign intervention of 1918-1920, there was the aggression by nazi Germany, there was the cold war and threats to blow up the world rather than let it live under communism. Peaceful coexistence of states with different social systems was dubbed as "communist propaganda''.

And so peaceful coexistence was recognised by the world's most powerful capitalist state and

108 109

stipulated in an official inter-state document. Moreover, the document states that there can be no basis for the maintenance of relations between the USSR and the USA other than peaceful coexistence. Is it not a victory of common sense? And does it not signify the beginning of the implementation of the Soviet Peace Programme?

During Leonid Brezhnev's visit to the United States in June 1973 another historic document was signed, the Agreement Between the Union of Soviet Socialist Republics and the United States of America on the Prevention of Nuclear War. This was yet another important step towards ridding mankind of the threat of a thermonuclear catastrophe.

The two countries agreed that the aim of their policy was to remove the danger of nuclear war and obviate the use of nuclear weapons. They decided to act in a way that would avert situations capable of dangerously aggravating the relations between them, and, most importantly, to preclude nuclear war between the USA and the USSR and between each of the sides and other countries.

They agreed to refrain from the threat or use of force not only against the other side but also against its allies and other countries in circunv stances which could be dangerous to international peace and security.

Any country can assume similar commitments which are consistent with the principles and purposes of the UN Charter. But they are all the more important for the cause of peace because they were assumed by the two permanent

members of the Security Council which belong to opposing social systems and have the biggest nuclear capability.

The Agreement on the prevention of nuclear war also includes the commitments of the sides concerning the ways of attaining this objective. And this is in the interests not only of the Soviet and American peoples, but of the whole of mankind, for peace and tranquility on our planet in the nuclear age are necessary for all.

For the Soviet Union the agreement with the USA on the prevention of nuclear war was a logical continuation of its traditional foreign policy course. "The main thing is to ward off a thermonuclear war, to prevent it from breaking out,"^^30^^ states the CPSU Programme.

The successful outcome of Soviet-American talks on a range of important questions was due to the skill of Soviet diplomats. It showed that realistic trends in US foreign policy at the time had gained the upper hand.

Treaty on the Limitation of ABM Systems

In May 1972, in Moscow the USSR and the USA signed a Treaty on the Limitation of Anti-Ballistic Missile (ABM) Systems designed to combat strategic ballistic missiles and their components at the trajectory of their flight. A developed ABM system includes several complexes each covering one or another strategic target.

In the Pentagon's opinion the construction of an ABM system would make a retaliatory blow less damaging and thus make a nuclear war less

110 111

dangerous for the US. In this connection Herbert York, a prominent American physicist and high official of the Defence Department, made the following observation in his book Race to Oblivion: "Under certain fortunately very unlikely circumstances, possession of an ABM system could produce just enough false confidence to make a holocaust more likely. This is not something dreamed up late at night after a meal of pickles and apple pie. I have heard a number of high American general officers and civilian officials, including Nelson Rockefeller, make remarks to the effect that defences ... were needed in order to 'stiffen the backbone of the American people'. In other words many people want such defences because they want the possibility of nuclear war to be less unthinkable and hence less of a deterrent to other types of foreign political adventures.''^^31^^

But an ABM system cannot protect a country against a retaliatory blow. This was absolutely clear to American scientists and specialists engaged in developing different weapons systems. At a White House conference back in January 1967 they came to the conclusion that the Sentinel ABM system whose construction was to have been launched in order to protect America's main industrial and administrative centres could not protect the population in the event of a nuclear war. That same decision was reached in 1969 when the American Physical Society voted against the establishment of the Safeguard ABM system. It was to be set up chiefly to protect intercontinental ballistic missiles, strategic air force airfields and higher

administrative organs.

During the debates on the ABM system in the US Congress it was once again opposed by prominent American scientists who at one time or another had supervised the development of various types of weapons. They argued that the Safeguard system would not provide reliable protection against offensive strategic weapons and at the same time would violate the nuclear balance which had set in by that time between the USSR and the USA, a circumstance which could start another spiral in the arms race and increase the threat of a nuclear war.

They reasoned that since the creation of an ABM system by country ``A'' could weaken the retaliatory blow of country ``B'', the latter would augment its offensive means, and then launch the construction of its own ABM system. In turn, this could cause country ``A'' to build up its strength, and so on.

The Moscow Treaty on the Limitation of the ABM Systems provided for substantial modifications in constructing them. Whereas earlier the US envisaged the construction of 12-14 ABM complexes (Safeguard), now it was decided that each side could deploy only two ABM complexes, one around the capital cities and one in an area containing ICBM silo launchers. Furthermore, not more than 100 anti-missiles could be ready for launching in any of the two regions where ABM systems would be deployed.

The two sides also undertook not to deploy sea, air, cosmic or mobile land-based ABM systems or their components, and not to hand over to other states and to deploy ABM systems

112 113

and their components, which are covered by the Treaty, on foreign territories.

Detente gained momentum. And on July 3, 1974, in the course of another round of SovietAmerican top-level negotiations, a protocol to the May 1972 Treaty on the Limitation of ABM Systems was signed in Moscow. The protocol envisaged the further limitation of ABM systems: each party undertook to limit itself only to a single area for the deployment of ABM systems without increasing the number of anti-missile launchers. This meant that the total number of anti-missile launchers was cut by onehalf---to 100 for each side.

ABM systems should not be viewed in isolation but in combination with strategic offensive arms as a single complex. Since ancient times defensive and offensive arms have constituted an integral system of armed struggle. Such are the shield and the sword, fortresses and siege guns, armour and the guns of warships and tanks, bombers and fighters, and such, in our age, are ICBMs and anti-missiles. Moreover, there is a natural connection between the development of offensive and defensive weapons. For instance, the increase in the calibres of tank guns and the employment of armour-piercing shells made it necessary to develop thicker tank armour, and vice versa. There is an interconnection between the development of offensive and defensive nuclear strategic weapons. An increase in the striking power or a limitation of one of these types of weapons leads to a corresponding increase in the striking power or a limitation of another type of weapon.

Hence, the conclusion of the Treaty on the Limitation of ABM Systems and the Protocol to it helped to slow down the race in the development of extremely expensive arms. More favourable conditions were created for limiting strategic offensive arms, and this knocked the ground from under the feet of the opponents of detente. Now it was no longer possible to deceive the people of one's country that the ABM system was reliable enough to make a nuclear war ``safe'' for them.

Important Limitations

Alongside concluding the Treaty on the Limitation of ABM Systems, the Soviet and American sides at the talks in Moscow in May 1972 signed the Interim Agreement on Certain Measures with Respect to the Limitation of Strategic Offensive Arms. The two sides undertook not to start the construction of additional fixed land-based ICBM launchers after July 1, 1972; not to convert land-based launchers for light ICBMs, and also older-type land-based ICBMs deployed prior to 1964, into land-based launchers for heavy ICBMs; to limit submarine-launched ballistic missile (SLBM) launchers and modern ballistic missile submarines equipped with ballistic missiles to the numbers operational and under construction on the date of signature of this Interim Agreement.

To ensure the mutual verification of these commitments the sides agreed to use national control means. The Interim Agreement was concluded for a five-year period, but the sides

114 115

undertook to continue active talks on these issues*

Hence, for the first time in history two major powers with different socio-economic and political systems established quantitative limits on the more destructive types of weapons comprising the foundation of their military capability.

The Moscow agreements on the limitation of strategic weapons are based on the principle of ensuring equal security of either side. They offer no unilateral advantages either to the Soviet Union or to the United States. Nor is there anything in the Moscow agreements which could harm third countries. Soviet-American agreements promote international security in general and coincide with the interests of all countries and peoples. Needless to say, the cause of peace and security only stands to gain if other states which have nuclear weapons would also limit their strategic arms.

During Leonid Brezhnev's visit to the USA in June 1973 the sides expressed their satisfaction with their mutual efforts to undeviatingly fulfil the treaties and agreements signed in May 1972 in Moscow. On this occasion they signed a document called "Basic Principles of Negotiations on the Further Limitation of Strategic Offensive Arms". It defined the main contours of a future agreement on the limitation of strategic offensive weapons which they intended to sign in 1974. They agreed to work out a permanent long-term agreement on broader measures to limit strategic offensive weapons and their ensuing reduction which would replace

the Interim Agreement. It was also agreed that these limitations could apply to the number of weapons and to their further improvement. The reason was obvious because improvement in quality is the most typical feature of the contemporary arms race, in general, and of strategic nuclear weapons, in particular.

In spite of the agreed decision, however, the new long-term agreement on the limitation of strategic offensive arms was not signed in 1974. To a large degree the delay was due to the fact that during his 1974 Moscow visit President Nixon was so to say tied hand and foot by the Watergate. Possibly that, having landed in the position of a lame duck, he had no authority to sign such an agreement.

Richard Nixon, as we know, had his great ups and downs. For instance, he was Vice-President of the USA at the peak of the cold war with all the ensuing consequences.

The new situation compelled him to seriously modify his attitudes. During the 1968 presidential campaign he was asked whether the change in the US and abroad had led him to change his thinking. His reply, as the American writer Norman Mailer wrote, was: "It certainly has... As the facts change, any intelligent man does change his approaches to the problems... It does not mean that he is an opportunist... It means only that he is -a pragmatist, a realist, applying principles to the new situations. "3 2

Mailer thought that a hawk had decked himself in dove's feathers. Perhaps this was so. In any case the fact that Nixon signed a number

116 117

of documents important for peace will leave its trace in history.

In August 1974 there was a change of presidents in the USA. Taking over the presidency Gerald Ford said among other things that as regards the USSR the USA will adhere to the course it pursued in the preceding three years.

This fact and the Soviet Union's determination to improve Soviet-American relations and make detente irreversible had a beneficial impact on the results of the meeting between the General Secretary of the CC CPSU Leonid Brezhnev and US President Gerald Ford which took place on November 23-24, 1974 near Vladivostok.

An important place in the talks was occupied by search for fresh opportunities for limiting strategic offensive weapons.

Noting the significance of the preceding agreements on this question and confirming their desire to sign a new agreement, Leonid Brezhnev and Gerald Ford decided that there were favourable prospects for completing its formulation in 1975. The two sides resolved to leave the provisions of the Interim Agreement in force up to October 1977 and sign a new agreement which would cover a period from October 1977 to December 31, 1985. They agreed in principle on the quantitative and qualitative limitations of the delivery vehicles of strategic nuclear weapons which would be set down in the new agreement.

Other Agreements

In addition to the above agreements and treaties the USSR and the USA in the period from 1972 to 1974 reached agreements on other important questions of ensuring international security.

During the Soviet-American talks in Moscow in 1974 the two sides signed the Treaty on the Limitation of Underground Nuclear Weapon Tests, and a Protocol to it. This was a fresh step towards a complete discontinuance of nuclear weapon tests, something which the Soviet Union had been insisting on for a long time. The first move in this direction was the conclusion of the 1963 Moscow Treaty Banning Nuclear Weapon Tests in the Atmosphere, in Outer Space and Under Water. In keeping with the new treaty the two sides undertook to prohibit, to prevent, and not to carry out any underground nuclear tests having a yield exceeding 150 kilo tons, and also to limit the number of their underground nuclear weapon tests to a minimum, beginning March 31, 1976. The conclusion of this treaty was an example for other nuclear powers. Now it was their turn.

In the same year of 1974 the USSR and the USA signed a joint statement in which they advocated the most effective measures possible to overcome the dangers of the use of environmental modification techniques for military purposes. And in a joint Soviet-American communique signed in July 1974 the sides reaffirmed their interest in excluding such dangerous instruments of mass destruction as chemical

118 119

weapons from the arsenals of states.

All told, after a long period of cool relations, after a quarter of a century of the cold war, in three years (1972-1974) the Soviet Union and the United States signed six very important documents directly designed to alleviate the danger of a nuclear war. Common sense triumphed. For what could be more important in our turbulent age than measures to avert nuclear war and secure universal peace?

Political detente was being visibly bulwarked by military detente, and it was most important to make this process irreversible. An undoubtable contribution to this process was the conclusion of Soviet-American agreements (almost a score of them) on economic, trade, scientific and cultural cooperation. Their implementation strengthened mutual trust and promoted cooperation and understanding between the two countries.

The first steps were difficult, responsible and very important. But they were taken and this made the future much more promising.

In an address to American televiewers Leonid Brezhnev emphasised: "To us peace is the supreme achievement, for which people must strive if they want their lives to be of any worth. We believe that reason must prevail and feel sure that this belief is shared also by the peoples of the United States of America and other countries. If this belief were to be lost, if it were to be replaced by a blind reliance on force alone, on the might of nuclear weapons, or some other weapon, then it would be a sorry outlook for human civilisation and for humanity itself.''

Recalling the joint struggle of the USSR and the USA against fascism, he said: "The jubilant meeting of Soviet and American soldiers on the River Elbe at the hour of victory over Hitlerism is well remembered in our country.''^^33^^

PEACE FOR EUROPE

The normalisation of relations between the USSR and the USA and the conclusion of a range of Soviet-American agreements and treaties designed to alleviate the danger of war were undoubtedly an important factor of peace. But not the only one. A stable peace on the planet in many respects also depended on peace in Europe.

The whole of Europe has been trampled by jackboots and sodden with the blood of its peoples. No part of the continent has been spared the horrors of-war from ancient times to our day. It has witnessed the Greco-Persian and the Punic wars, the campaigns of Alexander the Great, the conquest of Gaul by Julius Caesar, the movement of the Goths against Italy, the wars of the Huns against the Goths, the struggle against the invasion of Genghis Khan, the conquests of the Scandinavians, the Crusades, dynastic wars of the feudal lords, the Napoleonic wars, wars for the division and the repartitioning of the world, wars that lasted seven, thirty and even one hundred years. Both world wars began in Europe.

Europeans have paid a heavy price for those terrible war years. Soviet historian B. Urlanis has

120 121

estimated that European countries sustained the following irretrievable losses in the past three and a half centuries alone: 3,300,000 people in the 17th century, 5,400,000 in the 18th century, 5,700,000 from the beginning of the 19th century to the First World War, and nine million in the First World War. In the Second World War Europe lost several tens of millions of people.

People came to hate wars, and Europe longed for peace, but there was no tranquility on the continent. It was in Europe that the cold war assumed its ugliest forms. It was Europe that became the scene of the confrontation of the armies of the two worlds, of the two social systems. But the first seeds of peace began to sprout even in such an explosive situation.

Towards Concord and Cooperation

The first West European NATO member which drew bold and farsighted conclusions from its realistical appraisal of the situation in the world and Europe was France. Its statesmen realised at an early stage that the aggressive policy which the US pursued at the time could have inveigled Western Europe into a world thermonuclear war.

French President Charles de Gaulle made the following observation in this connection: "There are conflicts in other parts of the world in which America is being involved. Such was the case the day before yesterday in Korea, yesterday in Cuba and today in Vietnam. Because of notorious escalation these conflicts might lead to a

general conflagration. Should this happen, Europe, whose strategy in NATO is the strategy of the United States, would find itself automatically drawn into the war, even against its will.''^^34^^

Other contradictions appeared between the interests of France and the USA, and France and NATO. Using the mythical communist threat as a pretext the USA gradually began to lay its hands on the economy of Western Europe, including France. US capital investments in Western Europe, especially in the Common Market countries, steadily increased.

Neither did the hopes of French ruling circles on NATO assistance in the struggle against the national liberation movements in French colonies materialise. The US moved into Indochina not to help France, but to replace the French colonialists with American. It heightened its activity in the Mediterranean in the interests of American and not French monopolies.

All this made France come out against America's hegemonistic aspirations in order to strengthen its own sovereignty, economic independence and safety. The French government demanded the withdrawal of US troops and NATO headquarters from France and the closure of foreign military bases on its territory. In July 1966 the French troops which were in the composition of NATO were placed under the French national command and France withdrew from the NATO military organisation.

Motivating France's withdrawal from the NATO military organisation the then French Prime Minister Georges Pompidou said: "If one

122 123

day a war broke out between the Soviet Union and the United States, and that would have happened contrary to France's interests, who would have ventured to assert that the presence on our territory of American headquarters with its entire system of communications and command apparatus, let alone the air bases and rearward resistance points, would not have been an obvious and serious danger for us?... All this could make France a target for atomic bombs, an'd that is the point.''^^35^^

In 1966 President of the French Republic Charles de Gaulle paid an official visit to the USSR, and Chairman of the USSR Council of Ministers Alexei Kosygin to France. Both government leaders said that they favoured detente in the relations between the countries of the East and West, and the development of relations between European countries on the basis of respect for independence and noninterference in internal affairs. They also agreed to hold regular political consultations with the view to concerting their efforts in the interests of promoting peace and security in Europe and the world.

Charles de Gaulle was a farsighted Western statesman who earlier than others perceived the true alignment of forces on the world scene, the Soviet Union's concern for strengthening peace in Europe and the world as a whole and the need t6 cooperate with it.

Later, in an official document the USSR noted that the policy of concord and cooperation pursued by both countries since 1966 "in many respects became an initial factor of

detente, of the restructuring of relations between the East and West on the basis of the principle of peaceful coexistence of states with different social systems".^^36^^

The years that followed were marked by a further broadening of contacts and deepening of cooperation between the USSR and France both in their national interests and in the interests of European security and world peace.

When President Georges Pompidou visited the USSR in 1970 the sides agreed to contact each other in the event of situations that constituted either a threat to peace or could cause international tension, in order to concert their policy and take the necessary measures.

A major role in turning cooperation between the USSR and France into a permanent factor contributing to a relaxation of tension and the strengthening of European security was played by Leonid Brezhnev's visit to France in October 1971. In the "Principles of Cooperation Between the Union of Soviet Socialist Republics and France", which were worked out during the visit, the two sides noted that the policy of concord and cooperation between them was designed to become a permanent policy in their relations and a permanent factor of international life. They also decided that their relations would develop in a way which would serve as a good example of equitable cooperation of states with different social systems.

A Shift Towards Realism

In the early 1970s major changes occurred in the relations between the Soviet Union and the

124 125

Federal Republic of Germany.

West Germany's efforts to involve the USA and other NATO countries in its revenge-seeking plans proved futile. It became possible to normalise relations with the FRG on the basis of a shift to realism and peaceful cooperation.

It became increasingly apparent to broad sections of the West German population that the country's revenge-seeking foreign policy course was dangerous. As a result of mutual diplomatic efforts the USSR and the FRG signed the Moscow Treaty on August 12, 1970.

This treaty put an end to the long period of tension in Soviet-West German relations and for which the USSR was not responsible. In the preamble to the treaty the two sides proclaimed their desire to improve and broaden cooperation to their mutual benefit and in order to strengthen peace and security in Europe and throughout the world.

Article 2 of the treaty stated that both sides undertook to resolve controversial issues exclusively by peaceful means and to refrain from either the threat or use of force. Article 3 said that the USSR and the FRG unanimously recognised that peace in Europe could be preserved only if no one attempted to encroach upon the existing borders.

The treaty between the USSR and the FRG is fair to both sides. It is consistent with the purposes and principles of the UN and with the aspirations of all European peoples. It provides for a reasonable, just approach to relations between states.

When assessing the political importance of

this document it should be borne in mind that for some twenty years FRG ruling circles sought a reappraisal of the results of the Second World War, refused to recognise the territorial and political status quo in Europe, ignored the existence of the GDR, conducted subversive activity against it and planned to annex it by armed force. The FRG was the main seat of military danger in the centre of Europe. Such was the state of affairs when Adenauer was in power and it remained unchanged in spite of ``peaceful'' declarations which were made by the Erhard and Kiesinger administrations. It was obvious that West Germany's revenge-seeking policy had landed in a blind alley and that the plans to attain political objectives by military means were illusory and dangerous. Things changed only when the coalition consisting of representatives of Social-Democrats (SDPG) and Free Democrats (FDP) headed by Willy Brandt came to power.

The Brandt-Scheel government not only realistically appraised the situation, but had the courage to turn the helm of foreign policy in the face of powerful counteraction by reactionary, revenge-mongering forces.

The normalisation of relations between two major European states belonging to different social systems and opposing military alliances helped to improve the situation in Europe. The repudiation of the use of force in the relations between states paved the way for other socialist countries to regulate their relations with the FRG on this basis, helped to assert this principle on an all-European scale and enhanced the

126 127

atmosphere of mutual trust on the continent. The USSR-FRG treaty helped to strengthen peace and security in Europe, contributed to the convocation of an all-European conference and was a milestone in the shift from the cold war to detente.

The radical turn for the better in Soviet-West German relations envisaged in the treaty was finalised during the meetings between General Secretary of the CC CPSU Leonid Brezhnev and Federal Chancellor Willy Brandt which took place on September 16-18, 1971 in the Crimea and on May 18-22, 1973 in the FRG. Soviet-West German accords became an important factor of detente and the consolidation of peace and security in Europe.

The conclusion of the Moscow Treaty was followed by the signing of the Polish-West German Treaty on December 7, 1970. On December 21, 1972 the GDR and the FRG signed a treaty on the basic relations between the two countries. The recognition of the sovereign power of each state within the limits of its own territory and that neither state would represent the other in the international arena and act on its behalf were of no small significance especially in the light of the FRG's earlier policy, the notorious Hallstein doctrine and the FRG's claims to undivided representation of the interests of "all Germans" on the world scene.

Then, in December 1973, Czechoslovakia and the FRG signed a treaty on the normalisation of their relations. Its main feature was that it recognised the invalidity of the 1938 Munich agreement.

A major step towards European detente was the conclusion of a quadripartite agreement on West Berlin.

Following the formation on September 7, 1949 of the Federal Republic of Germany and the proclamation of the German Democratic Republic with Berlin as its capital on October 7, 1949, Bonn began to demand the inclusion of the western sectors of Berlin into the composition of the FRG and began illegally to hold Bundestag sittings, congresses and conferences of political parties and organisations of the Federal Republic in West Berlin (which is territorially in the centre of the GDR).

Furthermore, the intelligence agencies of the NATO member-states and revenge-seeking organisations in the FRG widely availed themselves of the uncontrolled mass entry of FRG citizens to West Berlin and from there to the capital of the GDR. Towards the end of the 1950s over 90 intelligence and sabotage groups and organisations and more than 60 revanchist militaristic organisations had been concentrated in West Berlin.^^37^^ Berlin became a centre of subversive activity against the GDR and other socialist countries, and this development heightened tensions in Europe.

All the reasonable proposals made by the USSR and the GDR to settle the Berlin issue were turned down, and the GDR was compelled to introduce the necessary self-defence measures, including appropriate regulations on the border with West Berlin. But grounds for disputes and conflicts in that part of Europe were not removed and West Berlin remained a

128

9-537 '

129

source of tension.

It was only with the advent of detente that certain progress became apparent in the efforts to resolve the Berlin issue. The first step in this direction was the conclusion on September 3, 1971 of an agreement between the USSR, USA, Britain and France on West Berlin. The parties to this agreement expressed their desire to ease tension and prevent complications in that region and to resolve controversial issues exclusively by peaceful means without resort to force or threat of force.

A major role in normalising the situation was the statement in the agreement to the effect that it was an incontrovertible fact that the western sectors of Berlin were as before not a part of the Federal Republic and would not be governed by it in the future.

The conclusion of the quadripartite agreement on West Berlin was a matter of great significance. It created conditions for regulating one of the most complicated European problems, liquidating yet another seat of international contradictions and radically improving the situation in the centre of Europe. It struck a severe blow at the militaristic and revengeseeking forces which for more than two decades used West Berlin as a springboard for subversive activity against the GDR and for fanning the cold war.

The Moscow Treaty signed by the USSR and the FRG, the quadripartite agreement on West Berlin, and the treaty on the basic relations between the GDR and the FRG further enhanced the prestige of the GDR and its role and

influence in international affairs. It became a member of the UN and was recognised by more than 100 states.

Helsinki, 1975

The active implementation of the Soviet Peace Programme, the peaceful policy of all European socialist countries, the increasing cooperation of the USSR and France in consolidating European security, the conclusion of agreements and treaties between the USSR and the FRG, and the USSR and the USA, as a matter of fact, the entire situation that was characterised by detente created a favourable climate for the convocation and holding of the Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe, and for deepening detente.

The idea of such a conference, as we know, was mentioned in the draft agreement on collective security in Europe which the Soviet government submitted at the Berlin Conference of Foreign Ministers of the USSR, USA, Britain and France in 1954. But it took more than two decades before this idea was translated into reality. The roads to peace are difficult indeed.

The Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe went on for about two years all told.38 But this was not surprising. Thirty-three European countries, the USA and Canada, countries with different socio-economic and political systems, with different class aims of their domestic and foreign policy, countries both big and small, some of whom are members of mili-

130 131

tary and political alliances and some not, had to formulate a single and obligatory line of conduct in inter-state relations. This was by no means easy to accomplish.

The difficulties involved in the formulation of this, shall we say, international code of conduct of European states, the USA and Canada were aggravated by the fact that there were influential forces in some of the countries, participants in the conference, which were anxious to keep the cold war going, sustaining tensions and torpedoing the conference. At first they opposed its convocation. Then, when the conference got under way they employed delaying tactics, submitted innumerable unacceptable proposals and amendments to the clauses and documents under discussion, predicted its failure and tried to get this to happen. Franz Josef Strauss, Chairman of the Christian Social Union (CSU) of Bavaria (FRG), appealed to "halt the train at an intermediate station", even before the completion of the second stage.

The search for concerted decisions aimed at strengthening European security was also handicapped by erroneous ideas that peaceful coexistence of states with different social systems was impossible which were still harboured by some statesmen and politicians in the capitalist countries. Furthermore, the achievement of a constructive solution of the problems confronting the conference was also impeded by a psychological barrier created by the age-old tradition of resolving disputes between states by force of arms, the conservatism of some statesmen, and by the cold war mentality.

But the nuclear age, the vital interests of all European countries and peoples, and, finally, plain common sense urgently demanded that these difficulties should be surmounted. And eventually they were. Peace in our nuclear age was vital for the planet and the need to avert a nuclear catastrophe and ensure European security was obvious to all. Therefore, the participants in the conference went halfway to meet each other and in spite of all difficulties brought it to successful conclusion.

At the conference the participating states agreed to respect each other's sovereign equality, territorial integrity and the right of the peoples to determine their own future. They undertook not to interfere in any way into the foreign and domestic affairs of other states, and not to resort to force or threat of force.

Of very great significance for European security is the agreement to recognise the inviolability of the borders of all European states and to refrain from any encroachments upon them.

The decision of the participants in the conference to cooperate with each other in all spheres will undoubtedly help to stamp out the vestiges of the cold war. All-round cooperation removes alienation, mistrust and suspicion; it creates an atmosphere of mutual interest in peaceful relations and promotes detente in every way.

The agreement concerning advance notification of large-scale military exercises was also a major achievement. The participants in the conference have consented to notify each other

132 133

of military exercises of land forces involving more than 25,000 men not less than 21 days in advance. This agreement tends to strengthen trust between states; it rules out an incorrect understanding or an erroneous appraisal of the military activity of one or another state and consequently eliminates apprehension and suspicion.

On August 1, 1975, the last day of the conference, the leaders of the participating states signed the Final Act which embraced a broad spectrum of the most urgent problems confronting the world. On behalf of the Soviet Union, which made a considerable contribution to the work of the conference, the Final Act was signed by General Secretary of the CPSU Central Committee Leonid Brezhnev.

The European Conference in Helsinki ended with an appeal by its participants to broaden, deepen and make continuing and lasting the process of detente.

Thus, Europe, which for centuries was an incubator and hotbed of war, henceforth decided to achieve lasting peace. The Soviet Union's peaceful offensive, and the struggle for European security waged by all peace-loving forces have yielded very promising shoots.

``Like many of those who have spoken from this rostrum," said General Secretary of the CPSU Central Committee Leonid Brezhnev in the final stage of the Helsinki Conference, "we view the Conference on Security and Co-operation in Europe as the common success of all its participants. Its results may be beneficial beyond Europe as well.

``The results of the long negotiations are such that there are neither victors nor vanquished, winners or losers. This is a triumph of reason. Everyone has gained: the countries of East and West, the peoples of socialist and capitalist states, whether parties to alliances or neutral, big or small. It is a gain for all who cherish peace and security on our planet.''^^39^^

134

Chapter 3 DIRECTION OF COUNTERATTACKS

The conclusion of a series of treaties and agreements between the states of the East and West and the signing of the Final Act in Helsinki signified a shift from military confrontation between states to an improvement of the international climate. Detente became a welcome fact and its very first results made people more confident that peace could be strengthened.

Of course, even in the grimmest years of the cold war there were many, very many people in all countries who believed in the ultimate triumph of reason and actively fought for peace, although in some countries they were accused of lacking patriotism and were hounded almost like the first Christians under the rule of the Roman Emperor Diocletian. But there were also people who did not believe that another world war could.be averted.

Their doubts were not entirely unfounded, and perhaps the main reason was the heavy ^burden of traditions and ingrained conservative thinking. Since wars have been waged for millennia many people regarded them as a fatal inevitability, an inescapable evil which simply could not be eradicated. And though "that's how it was" does not mean that "that's how it will be", doubt about the success of detente existed.

This doubt was engendered by the cold war. Powerful mass media in a number of Western countries harped on the inevitability of war.

They fostered fear of war, fear that was a boon only to arms manufacturers who capitalised on the arms race. People saw material proof of the preparations for war: military bases and foreign soldiers in their countries, bombers loaded with atomic bombs in the sky, tanks on land and aircraft carriers on the high seas. The press was packed with information about the development of ever new means of mass annihilation. The Vietnamese, for example, were born, lived and died without ever seeing a peaceful sky over their heads... Behind war stood capital which many people in the West regarded as all-- powerful and all-conquering. There was every reason for despair.

The first concrete results of detente substantially altered the situation.

People saw that the two greatest nuclear powers which belonged to different social systems and were parties to opposing militarypolitical alliances managed to negotiate a limitation of strategic arms; that the postwar European borders had been recognised as inviolable; that the socialist and capitalist countries of Europe, and the USA and Canada had agreed to live without wars and to cooperate. All this meant that peaceful coexistence of states with different social systems was possible.

People learned that the imperialist aggression in Vietnam ended in utter failure thanks to the heroic struggle of the Vietnamese which was supported by socialist countries and progressive public throughout the world. The longest and bloodiest war after the Second World War gave way to the long-awaited peace, and they real-

136 137

ised that capitalism was not omnipotent. These and other concrete results of detente stimulated confidence in the possibility of averting another world war and achieving a stable peace and helped the peace-loving people become aware of their strength.

campaign proved that all actions were coordinated. The opponents of detente directed their main efforts against the socialist countries, against the Soviet Union which is in the vanguard of the struggle for peace.

The Term ``Detente'' Attacked

Resorting to all means and methods in the hope of undermining the people's belief in the need and the possibility of detente, its enemies insist that it is a far-fetched, indefinite concept lacking concrete substance. Gerald Ford, while still US President, even refused to use the French word ``detente'' on the grounds that it was vague and had no equivalent in English, although formerly it was used fairly broadly in the United States.

The Russian word for detente arouses no doubts in the minds of Soviet people who understand the easing of international tension as a multifold process involving concrete measures to relieve strained relations between states. Its purpose is to banish the threat of a world thermonuclear war and make the principle of peaceful coexistence a permanent factor of relations between states with different social systems.

The essence and purpose of detente were repeatedly disclosed in speeches by Party and Soviet government leaders and in official documents. One such document was the Statement of the Soviet government of May 1976 which said in part: "The aim of detente is, in the first place, to rule out the threat or use of force in

SMOKESCREEN

While the successes of detente inspired the forces of peace and progress, they alarmed and galvanised the forces of militarism and imperialism. After Helsinki they intensified their opposition to detente, and their vicious attacks against it resembled attempts to regain a lost height dominating a certain locality. But since the masses became more and more convinced of the need and the possibility of detente and their belief in it turned into a material force, the reactionaries of all hues rallied precisely against this trend.

There was an intensive resurgence of the psychological war reminiscent of the early cold war years. The battle for the minds of people was well organised and conducted on a vast scale. The press, television, radio and the cinema, as well as all sorts of forums ranging from revanchist gatherings to parliamentary debates, were used to the full. All conceivable and inconceivable versions, arguments and insinuations were circulated. The synchronised nature of the propaganda efforts, the single target of attack and the common arguments, the scope and determination of the anti-detente

138 139

disputes and conflicts between states. The purpose of detente is to thwart the threat of another world war so that people would have no fear of tomorrow.''^^1^^

As Leonid Brezhnev said, "Detente means, first and foremost, ending the cold war and going over to normal, stable relations among states. It means a willingness to settle differences and disputes not by force, not by threats and sabre-rattling, but by peaceful means, at a conference table. It means trust among nations and the willingness to take each other's legitimate interests into consideration. "^^2^^

Hence it is clear that the very concept of detente is filled with concrete substance and profound sense. There is absolutely nothing vague about it. And the absence in any language of a word equivalent to the French term ``detente'' is easily remedied, for words can always be found to express relaxation, lessening, alleviation, -and elimination of international tension in order to preclude the threat of world thermonuclear war.

Since the aim of detente is clear it has been easy to determine that it can be achieved through the introduction of measures to remove international tension.

In the political sphere the purpose of these measures is to get all countries to recognise the need for peaceful coexistence of states with different social systems and to apply this principle; to formulate, win universal approbation and secure undeviating observance of the standards of relations between states that ensure peace and cooperation; to get states to agree

not to resort to force in international relations and to settle controversial issues by negotiations; to secure the recognition of the existing borders in Europe and repudiation of territorial claims; to preclude interference of states in the internal affairs of others and the emergence owing to such interference of crisis-fraught situations in different parts of the world; to prohibit war propaganda, whether chauvinistic, militaristic or revenge-seeking; and to ensure collective security-

Finally, detente and peace mean not only security, but also trade, economic, scientific and cultural links. "Peace is a most important condition for solving the problems of modem civilisation, for solving those problems of concern for the whole of humanity which are moving more and more into the forefront," said Chairman of the USSR Council of Ministers Alexei Kosygin. "They include such problems as that of energy resources, environmental protection, elimination of the threat of famine which looms over a considerable part of the population and others... Today, by uniting our efforts to strengthen detente we are also struggling for the future of humanity.''^^3^^

The Soviet Union suggests that political detente should be supplemented with military detente, in the first place by solving a range of problems related to limiting, reducing, banning and destroying all means of mass annihilation, and simultaneously by achieving general and complete disarmament, that is, the liquidation of the material foundation of war. Therefore, it is a question of eliminating the threat or use of

140 141

force in international relations.

Political and military detente are two interdependent aspects of a single process. Military detente is impossible without political detente; but political detente without a military detente cannot bring about lasting, guaranteed peace.

That is how detente is understood in the Soviet Union, and by the majority of peace-- loving people in other countries. The main aim of detente, that of averting nuclear war, is also recognised by realistically-minded Western politicians. And since the prevention of a world thermonuclear war is an objective condition for the existence of humanity, it is just as foolish to raise the question of who benefits from detente as it is to ask who needs air. Nonetheless, the opponents of detente in the West seek to prove that it is advantageous only to the Soviet Union, to the socialist countries, which, they claim, use it in their own selfish interests.

Disregarding the objective laws of social development, the opponents of detente portray the world revolutionary and national liberation movement as subversive activity of the Soviet Union, just as various natural and social phenomena were attributed to the evil or other spirits.

Accordingly, those who advocate a revival of the cold war strive to supplant the vital objective of detente---the prevention of a nuclear war---by concentrating their efforts on putting an end to the class struggle in capitalist society, freezing the objective processes of historical development and preserving the socio-political status quo in the world. But this is an impossible task. There

has been and always will be a class struggle in all antagonistic social systems.

There was an uprising of the slaves under Spartacus in Italy in 74-71 B.C. There was a class struggle in the slave-owning society.

There was a peasant war in Germany in 1525, an English revolution in 1640-1653, the French revolution in 1789-1794. There was a class struggle in the feudal society.

There was the Chartist movement of the English working class, the Lyons uprisings of 1831-1834, the uprising of Silesian weavers in 1844, the June 1848 uprising of the French proletariat, the Great October Socialist Revolution of 1917 in Russia. There has been and still is a class struggle in capitalist society.

The class struggle will continue so long as society is plagued by social inequality stemming from the private ownership of the means of production, so long as society is divided into the rich and poor, the exploiters and the exploited. And this is a manifestation of the objective law of social development.

Therefore, today it is absurd to hold the Soviet Union and other socialist countries responsible for the class and national liberation struggle in the world. Such a struggle was waged both before and after the formation of the Soviet state, and in the most diverse conditions. For example, the October Socialist Revolution in Russia was accomplished when the First World War was in progress. The national liberation revolution in Algeria got under way and ended in victory at the height of the cold war. The overthrow of the fascist regime in

142 143

Portugal took place at the time when detente had just started, and the revolution in Angola in the course of the anti-detente campaign.

And, as it was mentioned in the Statement of the Soviet government, "detente does not and cannot mean the freezing of objective processes of historical development. It is not a safeguard for decayed regimes. Nor does it grant an indulgence for the right to suppress the just struggle of the peoples for national liberation. It does not eliminate the need for social change. But all this is decided by the people in each individual country.''^^4^^

By endowing detente with thought-up functions its opponents endeavour to discredit it in the eyes of public opinion.

The advocates of a return to the times of the cold war prop up the thesis that detente is advantageous only to the USSR with fabrications about the unilateral concern of the USSR and other socialist countries in trade and the development of scientific and technological contacts with the West. Judging by what they say East-West trade, the joint elaboration of scientific and technological programmes and technological exchange strengthen the Soviet Union's economic and military potential, while the West is left empty handed.

But, as Leonid Brezhnev noted at the end of October 1976, those err who think that the USSR needs contacts and exchange in economic and scientific and technical fields more than others do. The total volume of Soviet imports from capitalist countries was less than 1.5 per cent of the USSR's gross social product, he

added. Clearly, this was not decisive for the development of the Soviet economy.

Experience also showed that the USSR was quite capable of strengthening its defensive capability without assistance from the West. And indeed it was not the West that helped the Soviet Union to develop its atomic, hydrogen and missile weapons. In the years when they were developed, there was practically no trade and no technological exchange between the USSR and the West. And the USSR did quite well without it.

That trade and scientific and technological exchange are beneficial for the West is not denied by Western businessmen who are the most competent judges in these matters.

For instance, the discriminatory restrictions which the US imposed on trade with the USSR were sharply criticised at the annual congress of the National Foreign Trade Council at the end of 1976. This forum was attended by more than one thousand employers, including representatives of major banks and corporations. And it was these businessmen who know very well that no one trades at a deficit, that the law of commerce "no profit, no deals" is still in force, who said that these restrictions were not in the national interests of the United States, that they harmed American business and played into the hands of its rivals.

The US Department of Commerce in its report "The US Role in East-West Trade. Problems and Prospects" (An Assessment by R. Morton, Washington, August 1975), and Assistant Secretary of State Arthur A. Hartman

144

10-537

145

in the Ford Administration in his statements also noted the serious benefits which the USA derived from cooperation with the USSR, including access to the latest Soviet technology such as underground gasification of coal, electromagnetic extraction of aluminium, thermonuclear synthesis, utilisation of the results of Soviet space research, fruitful cooperation in the field of medicine, and so forth.

Finally, the more farsighted US politicians correctly observe that no side issues should distract America from accomplishing the main task, that of preventing nuclear war. The prime objective, some of them noted, was to reduce to the minimum and, in general, to abolish the danger of nuclear war.

This, indeed, is the main thing, and not only for the USA, but for all countries without exception.

Camouflage

The imperialists, in their propaganda against detente, have dragged out another rusty antiSoviet weapon from their arsenal---the myth about a "Soviet threat", "communist menace", and "threat from the East" to the Western world.

Back in 1919 Lenin wrote: "Some foolish people are shouting about red militarism. These are political crooks who pretend that they believe this absurdity and throw charges of this kind right and left, exercising their lawyers' skill in concocting plausible arguments and in throwing dust in the eyes of the masses.''^^5^^

This has been going on since the establishment of the Soviet state more than 60 years ago, and it is all rather boring. Now greater efforts are being made to scare people with a ``Soviet'' military threat". It is brought up more and more frequently during discussions of budget allocations for military needs and when programmes for launching the production of new weapons systems are approved.

Anti-communists of all hues unleashed one of their massive propaganda campaigns designed to scare the West with an imaginary "Soviet military threat" after the signing of Soviet-American agreements on the limitation of strategic arms in 1972-1974, and during preparation for the conclusion of a new agreement on this question, viewing them as a serious threat to the arms race.

Now it is being falsely asserted that the armed forces of the USSR and of other members of the Warsaw Treaty are far superior than those of the USA and NATO. Moreover, it is alleged that the Soviet Union is continuing to build up its armaments on a vast scale and not for defensive purposes, but in preparation for an attack on the West. Hence fhe conclusion: a catastrophe is inevitable if the USA and other NATO countries take no urgent counter-measures.

According to the script, NATO armed forces which have thousands of nuclear warheads at their disposal are portrayed as a harmless lamb and the armed forces of the Warsaw Treaty as a grey wolf. Newspapers write about hordes of Soviet tanks in order to frighten the man

146 147

in the street. The Frankfurter Rundschau, for instance, estimates that there are 13,500 Soviet tanks in Central Europe, and the Bayern-Kurier puts their number at 48,100. US Senators Sam Nunn and Dewey Bartlett scare the Senate Armed Services Committee with the prospect of the Russians delivering a shattering blow in Central Europe and reaching the Rhine within 48 hours after breaking down NATO defences. The Commander of the Belgian 16th Armoured Division Robert Close goes even further. In his book L'Europe sans Defense? he writes that if Russian tanks launch an offensive at daybreak they will reach the western bank of the Rhine by nightfall.

A Committee on the Present Danger, which it would be more .appropriate to call the Committee on the Absent Danger, has been set up in the USA. Its members say that the USA has entered a period of mounting danger, and that consequently this calls for greater expenditures on the land, naval and air forces, on strategic means of deterrence and, above all, on the further modernisation of these forces. What else is needed to show that the mythical Soviet threat is being used to justify the continuation of the arms race.

Leonid Brezhnev convincingly overturned the provocative fabrications of the opponents of detente. "However," he said, "the allegations that the Soviet Union is going beyond what it actually needs for its national defence, that it is trying to attain superiority in weapons in order to deal 'the first blow', are absurd and totally unfounded ... the Soviet Union has always been

and remains strongly opposed to such concepts.

``Our efforts are directed precisely at averting the first strike and the second strike, indeed at averting nuclear war in general.''^^6^^

What, for example, is the worth of the assertions of the opponents of detente that the Soviet armed forces have a decisive superiority over the American, and the claims that the US lags behind the USSR in nuclear armaments and has turned into a second-rate power, if all this is refuted by the American presidents themselves. In the early 1970s, President Nixon officially declared that the ratio between Soviet and US nuclear forces was 1:1. Gerald Ford said in April 1976 that the US had a far greater number of nuclear weapons than any other country. Moreover, he said that US ballistic missiles could hit targets with greater accuracy and were more difficult to intercept, that America had a much greater number of strategic bombers, and, in general, its military capability was unsurpassed.

Possibly the US nuclear forces are superior to the Soviet Union's in some respects and inferior in others, for there cannot be an absolute equality in weapons systems. For, obviously, they are subject to a continuous process of development and improvement. US Secretary of State Cyrus Vance said that there was a general parity between the USSR and the US military capability, while US Secretary of Defence Harold Brown told a press conference in the Pentagon that the alignment of forces between the USA and the USSR was approximately equal.

149 148

The US recognised on more than one occasion that the strength of the armed forces of the Warsaw Treaty and NATO countries was more or less the same. For instance, Deputy Secretary of State Rush told the Senate Subcommittee on Arms Control on July 25, 1973 that in Central Europe "NATO has available roughly the same number of forces as the Warsaw Pact".^^7^^ In 1974 and 1975 the then US Secretary of Defence Arthur Schlesinger also repeatedly mentioned a rough balance and relative stability in the armed forces of NATO and the Warsaw Treaty in Central Europe. There are testimonies to this effect from other responsible sources.

Time and again the Pentagon and the CIA scared the American people and the Congress with allegations about Soviet military superiority. For instance, in 1955 and 1956 they raised a clamour that the USA was behind the USSR in aircraft construction, and in the period from 1958 to 1960, in missile development. Later it was officially announced in the USA that the number of Soviet bombers was overstated by three to four times and that of missiles by 30 times. At the time, however, the militarists failed to promote a new spiral in the arms race. Senator George McGovern who recalled this fact not so long ago, asked whether in view of the above people should not regard the current campaign of intimidation with a greater degree of scepticism.^^8^^

What is really ridiculous is to frighten the US taxpayer with Soviet civil defence. But this, too, is being done and with the help of foul means.

US ``experts'' declare that the USSR is building up its civil defence at an accelerated pace and that when it is completed the country will be able to survive any retaliatory blow. The Soviets, they say, will have a weapon of nuclear blackmail based on strategic superiority.

Civil defence are protective measures by the population in the event of an air raid, such as hiding in shelters, administration of first aid, fighting fires and maintaining order. Its purpose is to minimise the civilian casualties and in some ways the consequences of an attack on cities and populated centres. But it cannot completely save the country from the devastating consequences of nuclear war.

The ability of a state to remain viable in war depends, in the first place, on preserving the lives of the majority of the population. But even the most well-organised civil defence cannot provide shelter for 200-250 million people and save their lives if they are caught in radioactive fall-out.

Moreover, a modern industrialised state is a complex mechanism consisting of numerous interconnected units and elements in industry, agriculture, power supply and transport. The viability of such a mechanism depends only on the uninterrupted functioning of all its components. Thus, not a single developed state can do without electricity, and it is impossible to hide the Bratsk on the Angara or the Bonneville on the Columbia River or any other hydropower station in a shelter. That is why it is simply childish in our nuclear age to talk about securing

151 150

strategic superiority with the help of civil defence.

The foreign policy of the USSR refutes all accusations of its aggressive intentions. And those who make these accusations simply seek to hide their own intentions.

is felt within minutes and death follows a day or two later. The well-known Austrian scientist George Fuchs, President of the International Institute for Peace in Vienna, who has been studying radiology for many years, points out that 2,000-3,000 rem doses affect the human brain with such force that the victim dies within two hours.

According to the US press, the radiation dose is 600-700 rads within approximately 1,200 metres from the centre of the explosion. From 50 to 80 per cent of those affected die within four to eight weeks, and others within a year after intense suffering. Fuchs, on his part, in an interview with Pravda said that the effect of 800-1,000 doses on the mucous membrane is such that death follows within two days.

What are the effects of ``small'', 100-150 doses of radiation? The victim can remain alive, but he will be doomed, for several years later he will be affected by cancer,^^10^^ wrote Fuchs. The biological effect of neutron radiation is approximately ten times greater than that of gamma radiation which occurs during the explosion of ordinary nuclear weapons. Even a dose of 30 rads can lead to negative genetic consequences in ten successive generations.

Neutrons easily penetrate buildings, shelters and tank armour, therefore it is difficult to find protection against neutron radiation. Neutron weapons also radioactivate certain elements of the soil, which may result in the formation of fairly stable zones of radioactive contamination.

CONTRARY TO COMMON SENSE

To the accompaniment of propaganda aimed at discrediting and undermining detente reactionary militaristic circles in the West stepped up the already unprecedented arms race and developed new types of weapons. They were responsible for the complications that arose at the Soviet-American negotiations on the limitation of strategic offensive weapons and the Vienna Talks on Reduction of Armed Forces and Armaments in Central Europe. New seats of international tension emerged.

A Dangerous Relapse

In the summer of 1977 the world was shocked to hear that the US intended to develop the neutron bomb.

Neutron charges (warheads and shells) kill people by radioactive radiation. Different sources have different appraisals of the lethal effect of neutron radiation on people. Statistics published in the US press, for instance, indicate that a one kiloton neutron warhead will deliver a neutron dose of 5,000 to 8,000 rads at a range of approximately 800 metres.^^9^^ The effect

152 153

Since the shock wave of an explosion of a neutron weapon is relatively weak and destroys targets in a small radius around it, the Pentagon called neutron charges clean. Using the same logic it could have called potassium cyanide clean, too, for it does not harm the suit of the person who swallows it. Then why call a murder weapon clean? The right thing to do would be to admit: "Yes, neutron charges are monstrously immoral, but they reliably kill people and do not destroy that 'holy of holies', private property and cause no harm to US monopolies." The question would then be absolutely clear and there would be no need to continue the talk about the moral aspect of an immoral weapon.

Thought should be given to another aspect of this problem: do neutron charges increase or decrease the danger of a worldwide nuclear war?

It was announced in the United States that neutron weapons were intended for use on the battlefield in a limited war in Europe. The vehicles of neutron charges will be atomic artillery with a 16-kilometre range and tactical Lance missiles with a range of 115-120 kilometres. Such application of the neutron weapon is consistent with the US concept of a limited nuclear war. Here, the temptation to give priority to the employment of neutron warheads in the hope that this could be done with impunity would have probably conquered the desire to employ much more powerful nuclear weapons. It is not accidental that some proponents of the neutron weapon are already hinting that, due to its limited delivery range

and area of contamination, it could be used in a limited war at a much earlier stage than the more powerful nuclear warheads.

Yet the employment of neutron warheads, just as any other nuclear weapons, would have transformed a conventional war into a nuclear one. But a nuclear war in Europe with both sides using nuclear weapons would completely wipe out all its population and cities , as Chief of Staff of the Armed Forces of France General Ailleret wrote in the journal Survival in 1964.1J

``To the Soviet people the very thought of using nuclear weapons anywhere in Europe is monstrous," said Leonid Brezhnev. "The European `house' has become crowded and is highly inflammable. There is no, nor will there be, a fire brigade able to extinguish the flames if the fire ever breaks out.''^^12^^

Playing up the neutron weapon and at the same time hoping to calm down the American taxpayers, the Pentagon emphasises that it is intended for use only in Europe as though to impress upon them that Europe is not America and is not their home. Hanson Baldwin, the American military theoretician, wrote, for example, that it was much better to fight overseas than in the mountains of California or the streets of New York.

At the same time nothing at all is said about the fact that the Pentagon is fully aware that limited nuclear wars can very easily develop into an unlimited world nuclear conflagration, and that even Arthur Schlesinger, Secretary of Defence in the Ford Administration, admitted that the use of nuclear weapons was pregnant

154 155

with the hazard of a total war. "Thus, it would seem impossible," wrote Barry Schneider, formerly of the US Centre for Defence Information, "to limit any nuclear war, even if the United States developed a new generation of smaller-yield, `cleaner' and more accurate TNWs based on a battle doctrine of limited and selective use of TNWs.

``Nuclear first-use by the US and NATO forces would trigger massive Soviet and Warsaw Pact nuclear responses leading to further escalation. Whatever the sequence of exchange the result of a US-Soviet nuclear exchange on the battlefield is likely to mean an unlimited rather than a limited nuclear war.''^^13^^

Yet it may happen that the neutron weapon is used in a limited war in Europe unintentionally and without sanction. For, as distinct from other, bigger-yield nuclear charges and their means of delivery which are at the disposal of the command of the armies, the neutron weapon would be placed at the disposal of commanders of units, down to artillery battalions and batteries. And this would have considerably broadened the number of junior officers and sergeants with access to nuclear weapons and seriously increased the danger of their unsanctioned and accidental use. Barry Schneider makes this point in his book: "It is estimated that nearly 120,000 persons have access to US nuclear weapons and weapons-grade fissionable material.

``An average of three persons per 1,000 in the US armed services have been identified as suffering from mental illness serious enough for professional care. Congressional testimony

indicates that 3,647. persons with access to nuclear weapons were removed from their jobs during a single year because of mental illness, alcoholism, drug abuse, or discipline problems.''^^14^^

According to estimates, Schneider continues, "an average of one US nuclear accident has occurred every year since 1945, with some estimating as many as 30 major nuclear accidents and 250 `minor' nuclear accidental incidents during that time.

``Perhaps the most dangerous US nuclear accident occurred in 1961, when there was a near-catastrophe at Goldsboro, North Carolina. A B-52 bomber had to jettison a 24-megaton bomb. Five of the six interlocking safety devices were set off by the fall. A single switch prevented the bomb from exploding. The explosion would have been more than 1,800 times more powerful than the Hiroshima bomb.''^^15^^

As more and more people are granted access to the nuclear trigger the greater is the possibility of an accident. One can easily imagine what unbalanced people, cowards, panic-mongers and even junior officers who may find themselves in difficulties (encirclement, disrupted communications, heavy shelling or bombing) may do. Incidentally, in the last war I saw enemy soldiers and officers who were taken prisoner after an intensive artillery barrage. They were a pitiful sight. They could neither stand steady on their feet nor speak; their mouths were half open and eyes blank. They were completely out of their wits and uncontrolable. Soldiers and officers who are in such a state are capable of any

157 156

rash action. If the button on the nuclear weapon is within their reach they will press it.

The news that the United States intended to launch the production of neutron weapons and deploy them in Western Europe aroused a storm of indignation and protests throughout the world, including the USSR. Replying to questions posed by a Pravda correspondent Leonid Brezhnev said:

``The Soviet Union is strongly opposed to the development of the neutron bomb. We understand and wholly support the millions of people throughout the world who are protesting against it. But if such a bomb were developed in the West---developed against us, a fact which nobody even tries to conceal---it should be clearly understood there that the USSR will not remain a passive onlooker. We shall be confronted with the need to answer this challenge in order to ensure the security of the Soviet people, its allies and friends. In the final analysis, all this would raise the arms race to an even more dangerous level...

``We do not want this to happen and that is why we propose reaching agreement on the mutual renunciation of the production of the neutron bomb so as to save the world from the advent of this new mass annihilation weapon. This is our sincere desire, this is our proposal to the Western powers.''^^16^^

In a statement on March 12, 1978 TASS noted that the implementation of the plans to develop the neutron bomb would have meant the creation of yet another trend in arms race and heightened the danger of a nuclear war. The

Soviet government was prepared to begin talks on the mutual renunciation of the development of the neutron weapon and conclude a corresponding international agreement at any time.

In a letter of March 14, 1978 to US President Carter leading Soviet scientists noted that the development of the neutron bomb constituted a great threat to the cause of peace. They agreed with influential US specialists that already the first use of nuclear weapons, even of very small yield, may lead to a world war, and noted that arguments to the effect that the US will strengthen its power and security with the help of the neutron bomb could hardly be regarded as serious.

The message ended with an appeal for mutual renunciation of the development of the neutron bomb as an "essential condition for advancing towards peace and mutual understanding among the peoples''.

It was signed by Members and Corresponding Members of the USSR Academy of Sciences. All of them are also members of many national academies of other states, and five are Nobel Prize Winners.

Another move in defence of peace was the submission by the delegations of the USSR, Bulgaria, Czechoslovakia, the GDR, Hungary, Mongolia, Poland and Romania to the Geneva Disarmament Committee of a joint draft convention banning the production, stockpiling, deployment, and use of neutron weapons.

Leonid Brezhnev's proposal to reach a mutual agreement on the renunciation of the production of the neutron bomb, the message of Soviet

158 159

academicians to the US President, the TASS statement about the neutron weapon and the proposal of the socialist countries to conclude a convention prohibiting the neutron bomb were dictated by pure common sense.

The prohibition of the neutron bomb is just as important for the capitalist countries as it is for the socialist, because its development will give no political, economic or military advantages to the USA, let alone to the other NATO countries, but will only increase the profits of those holding the bulk of the shares of a handful of US monopolies. The negative consequences of the development of the neutron weapon could be most detrimental.

Politically, the development of the neutron weapon would seriously affect the US. It would show the world the discrepancy between the statements of US leaders and their practical deeds, and the people of Europe would realise that the Pentagon dooms them to annihilation. The indignation of the world public would be particularly great, for a new type of nuclear weapon would have emerged in the period of detente, when chances have appeared for ending the arms race and averting a nuclear war.

Economically, the attempts to exhaust the USSR by means of a new spiral in the arms race are utterly futile. Has the Soviet Union been exhausted by the long and unceasing arms race conducted by the USA and NATO? A very clear and definite answer to this question is given in the following statement by the USSR Defence Minister D.F. Ustinov: "Our country's economy, science and technology can ensure the develop-

ment of any type of weapon upon which our enemies may place their stakes."!^^7^^

Militarily, given possession by the opposing sides of large-yield nuclear weapons and longrange delivejy vehicles, the use of the neutron weapon would not substantially influence either the course or the outcome of an all-out nuclear war.

Later President Carter said that he had postponed taking the final decision on starting production of the neutron weapon. But this was only a half measure, because preparations for its production continued. In May 1978 the Senate Armed Services Committee approved the President's competence over the production of the neutron weapon. Earlier, a bill to this effect was approved by the House of Representatives. And in October 1978 the White House confirmed that the President had ordered to begin the production of the main components of the neutron weapon.

The development of the neutron weapon in the USA points to a further upward trend towards pursuing a "positions of strength" policy. This policy fell through in the cold war period. But now, with the appearance of a programme for deploying cruise missiles and neutron weapons and, subsequently, of new submarines and ballistic missiles, the emphasis in the US foreign policy has again started to shift in the direction of power politics. Without refusing to continue negotiations with the USSR on matters related to detente, the US is attempting to escalate the arms race in order to build up superior forces and use them in

160

11-537

161

solving foreign policy issues.

Now the main accent on arms production in the US is .on the qualitative improvement of the existing and the development of new weapons systems. The Minuteman-1 and Minuteman-2 ICBMs with single warheads are being replaced by Minuteman-3 with multiple (triple) independently targetable re-entry vehicles (550 of them have already been deployed). Nuclear submarines are being equipped with Poseidon missiles (instead of Polaris missiles), likewise with independently targetable re-entry vehicles with a great number of nuclear charges and longer range. A total of 496 Poseidon missiles have been deployed. There are also plans which are partially being put into effect to develop mobile ICBMs, new MX ballistic missiles, possibly with several silos for each, new heavy fixed ICBM launchers, and the new missile-carrying Trident submarine.

In recent years US military expenditures annually increased by 8 per cent: 90,000 million dollars in 1976; 97,500 million in 1977 and 107,600 million in 1978. In 1979 the US planned to spend 130,000 million dollars on military purposes, or 48,723 million more than in the last year of the Second World War. West European countries are also actively participating in the arms race alongside the US. The military expenditures of the NATO countries increased more than double in the five years from 1971 to 1975. Giving in to US pressure the NATO Defence Planning Committee at its sitting in May 1977 announced that the organisation will increase its annual military

162

expenditures by 3 per cent. And the May 1978 session of the NATO Council adopted a longterm programme of armaments under which an additional 80,000 million dollars will be expended in the decade to come.

The intention of the United States and NATO to promote another spiral in the arms race and gain military ascendancy over the socialist countries was reflected in statements by high US government officials in 1978.

They talked a lot about America's desire to prevent a nuclear war and ensure a successful outcome of Soviet-American talks on the limitation of strategic offensive arms. They did not deny the parity of US and Soviet strategic arms and announced that the US did not seek unilateral advantages. They also emphasised the significance of detente for Soviet-American relations and for the preservation of peace and noted that the abolition of a threat of nuclear war depended directly on peaceful coexistence of the USA and the USSR.

At the same time, or rather contrary to all this, they placed the main emphasis in their statements on that the US would continue to increase military expenditures in order to enhance its own and NATO's military capability, to strengthen the mobile forces and the navy to ensure continuous US presence in the Pacific and to deploy new strategic weapons systems: cruise missiles, Trident submarines with Trident-2 missiles, and the new MX ICBMs. They also said that even as the US strove to work out an agreement on arms control it would continue to modernise its strategic weapons

163

systems, improve its conventional forces and increase its military expenditures.

Another indication of the desire of the US and NATO to step up the arms race was the May 1978 session of the NATO Council in Washington, which ``accidentally'' coincided with the special UN General Assembly session on disarmament. "At present a top-level NATO Council session is meeting in Washington," said Leonid Brezhnev in this connection. "Some of its participants, either on their way to the NATO meeting, or from it, drop into New York for the Special UN General Assembly where they put in a good word for disarmament. But at the session of the NATO Council, they, as the saying goes, without pausing for breath, discuss new, longterm military preparations plans. Then where, one should ask, are the Western powers really busy, and where are they simply getting away with speeches?''^^18^^

The long-term armament programme adopted at the NATO session is designed to cover a period ending 1993-1995. According to the Western press, it includes the joint development * of 15 new types of missiles for ground and naval forces, with special emphasis on improving the means of electronic warfare, deployment of new types of aircraft, development of the expensive Airborne Warning and Control System (AWACS) and the perfection of the existing and development of new types of tanks.

Truman's words that NATO was a shield against aggression were repeated at the session, and there was also talk about the threat of war allegedly emanating from the USSR and other

Warsaw Treaty members.

Yet some NATO members had other thoughts. Virtually on the eve of the NATO session Canadian Prime Minister Pierre Trudeau said that he was puzzled about statements that the Soviet Union was moving towards a harder line in dealings with the West. "I don't think it's going to happen. I don't think it is supported by documents before us." He also said that he did not think the Soviet Union would step up the cold war. Turkish Prime Minister Bulent Ecevit was quoted by The New York Times as saying that he saw no threat to Turkey from the Soviet Union.

Nonetheless, the US managed to impose a long-term armaments programme on its NATO partners.

It is logical to think that an arms race is incompatible with reduction and limitation of weapons, with disarmament. This generally accepted concept, however, is interpreted rather freely in the West. Indeed, what logic guides the US when in the course of its talks with the Soviet Union on the limitation of strategic offensive arms and other problems of international security, it continues to build up the same weapons which are subject to limitation. Naturally, such a policy could have an extremely negative effect on Soviet-American relations. Nevertheless, there is no alternative to consolidation of universal peace, and sober-minded politicians in all countries are becoming increasingly aware of this.

The Soviet Union's stand is absolutely clear. Committed to the principles of peaceful coexis-

164 165

tence, it pursues a policy aimed at ensuring peace, halting the arms race, and normalising relations with all other states on the basis of cooperation and non-interference in each other's affairs.

As regards the US, its stand in relations with the USSR has become inconsistent and dual of late. On the one hand, it seems that the US ruling circles are aware that good-neighbourly relations with the Soviet Union are important for their country and the cause of peace. On the other hand, however, some of the practical steps of the US Administration were by no means instrumental in improving the relations between the two countries and strengthening universal peace.

In 1976, the US Senate adopted a resolution "The Importance of Sound Relations with the Soviet Union", which called the SovietAmerican relations a central aspect of US foreign policy. Noting that the two countries had basically different views on many international issues, the resolution said that they ought to be settled by negotiation in order to prevent war. In this connection the senators suggested that military rivalry should be limited, moderated and stabilised by means of talks. The resolution urged the speediest conclusion of the talks on the implementation of the 1974 Vladivostok accords and also approved the joint US-Soviet search for peaceful settlements in the existing and potential regions of conflicts.

In the course of the debates the following views were expressed.

``The Soviet Union," said Senator Mansfield,

``has enough in the way of nuclear weapons and devices to destroy the US and the rest of the world 20 times over, and ... we have enough in the way of nuclear weapons and devices to likewise destroy the Soviet Union and the world 20 times over. That is something which ought to give us cause for a pause. We go on spending billions of dollars ... hundreds of billions of dollars, for defence purposes without giving much thought to this fact."!9

``Many times wars came about as a result of misunderstanding and miscalculation," said Senator Percy. "Therefore, a policy of normalising relationships, increasing contacts, increasing communications, between the United States and the Soviet Union is in the interest of world peace... Let anyone step forward and debate these if they are not advantages that have accrued to the United States of America, its budget, and the lives of its citizens.''^^20^^

Sober voices are heard in the USA in spite of the energetic efforts of the militaristic circles to foment anti-Soviet hysteria and accelerate the arms race to counter the growing "Soviet threat". Senator Frank Church, for instance, condemned the addiction to the game "the Russians are coming" or the "Russians are advancing", and called it a cold war syndrome. He noted that the survival of civilisation depended on the conclusion of an agreement on the limitation of strategic weapons. Senator Alan Cranston supported the policy of detente and the speediest conclusion of such an agreement. He said that a number of senators who were in favour of a new agreement had formed a

166 167

special initiative group which included senators Bumpers, Church, Clark, Muskie and Proxmire as well as himself.

But there are also groups in the USA which want to undermine detente, and revive the cold war, confrontation and unbridled military rivalry. These cold war warriors clamour for a further increase in the US and NATO military budget, for the development of new nuclear weapons systems and a fresh escalation of the arms race. They brazenly oppose the conclusion of agreements on the limitation of strategic nuclear arms and on complete and universal prohibition of nuclear weapons tests, initiate and zealously advocate hostile acts against the USSR and even attempt to pressure it. This is a dangerous relapse.

In a speech on the international situation Leonid Brezhnev, noting its complexity, said: "The reason for its aggravation is the reluctance of the more die-hard imperialist circles soberly to appraise the alignment of forces that has taken shape in the world, their absolutely unrealistic and peace-endangering calculations to achieve a military ascendency over the socialist countries and to dictate their will to them.''^^21^^

Agreement Must Be Reached

It was the arms race that directly accounted for the unreasonable delay in Soviet-American talks on the further limitation of strategic offensive arms (SALT-2). The formulation of the new agreement was to have been completed in 1975, as it was decided in the course of the

Soviet-American summit at Vladivostok in November 1974. But no agreement was signed. This was not due to the attitude of the USSR but to the fact that some Western statesmen often sail with every wind and navigate between the proponents and opponents of detente in order to be on both sides of the fence.

Gerald Ford, for example, repeatedly spoke up in favour of relaxation of international tension when he decided to run for the second term in the White House. And yet he condoned the Pentagon's efforts to achieve an unreasonable increase in the military budget. During his two years in the White House President Ford did not venture to conclude the Soviet-American agreement on the limitation of strategic offensive arms which is so important for the cause of peace.

Later the new US President Jimmy Carter admitted that the delay in the signing of this agreement was mainly caused by internal differences in the Federal Administration---between the Department of Defence and the State Department.

The Soviet Union insisted on the prompt formulation and conclusion of the new agreement whose basic content was jointly worked out at Vladivostok. Moreover, American statesmen disclosed that 90 per cent of SALT-2 provisions had been concerted at the Soviet-US talks in Geneva in 1975 and 1976.

Nevertheless, when US Secretary of State Cyrus Vance visited Moscow in March 1977 he brought along proposals which were obviously unacceptable for the Soviet side, and it looked

168 169

as though he hoped that the USSR would decline them.

The fact of the matter was that the Soviet Union suggested that the agreement should be concluded on the basis of the Soviet-American accord reached at Vladivostok and with due account for all the preceding work.

In addition to the opposition to detente by Western militaristic circles, the length and complexity of these negotiations was due to difficulties in fixing the criteria for determining the commensurability of strategic weapons systems and in setting the ceiling for their qualitative limitation in view of the different military and technological approach of the USSR and the USA to the development of such systems.

But when all these difficulties were overcome and the sides arrived at a mutually acceptable solution of the question concerning qualitative and quantitative limitations of strategic arms consistent with the principle of equality and equal security of the sides, the US Administration unexpectedly submitted new proposals which nullified the accords reached at Vladivostok, and that in spite of the fact that these accords were a major step forward compared with the 1972 Interim Agreement on these questions.

The Interim Agreement limited the construction of fixed ICBM and SLBM launchers and also submarines with missile launchers. In a word, it limited two of the three existing types of strategic means of delivering nuclear warheads to targets. This agreement was a major achieve-

ment considering that it was first of its kind. But it imposed no limitations on the strategic air force. And it was at Vladivostok that accord was reached to limit all three types of strategic delivery vehicles which existed at the time---- landbased ICBMs, SLBMs and the strategic air force. The sides agreed that each had the right to have a fixed aggregate number of strategic weapons carriers (2,400 each). This decision set a quantitative ceiling for all types of strategic delivery means of nuclear warheads to targets, and to seal off all channels for the strategic arms race without upsetting the nuclear balance between the USSR and the USA.

Furthermore, accord was reached at Vladivostok that the sides would have a fixed aggregate number of ICBMs and submarine-launched MIRVs (1,320 missiles each out of a total of 2,400 carriers). Not only quantitative but also qualitative limitations were set which was most important in view of the great difference between single and multiple warheads.

``It goes without saying," noted Leonid Brezhnev, "that the Soviet Union is prepared to go further as regards questions of limitation of strategic arms. But first it is necessary to consolidate what has already been achieved and to carry into practice what was agreed upon in Vladivostok.''^^22^^

The US adopted a different attitude, and in March 1977 Cyrus Vance came to Moscow with proposals which were at great variance with the Vladivostok accords.

The reason was that just then a new type of delivery vehicle of nuclear warheads called the

170 171

cruise missile was being tested in the US. But the American side proposed that they should not be included into the aggregate number of carriers fixed by the USSR and the USA. It should be noted that with the exception of certain specific features in design the cruise missile is no different than other carriers of nuclear warheads. Like the others it is capable of hitting targets, including small ones, and of wrecking and killing. Reference to the fact that cruise missiles have a relatively short range (2,500 kilometres) is irrelevant inasmuch as they are adapted for transportation to launching sites, and can be launched from aircraft and surface vessels and submarines. And an aircraft or a ship can launch them at the approaches to the USSR, outside its anti-missile and anti-aircraft defence zone. This means that the cruise missile can hit targets in the hinterland. Consequently, it is a strategic means of delivering nuclear warheads to targets and as such is a strategic offensive weapon.

The fact that the US armed forces had not yet been equipped with cruise missiles did not mean these missiles could be ignored; there was enough time to produce and put them into service for the new agreement was to have covered a period from October 1977 to December 1985. It should be borne in mind, for instance, that in six years, by 1968, the US brought the number of the more sophisticated Minuteman missiles from 162 to 1,000.

It may happen that, having developed the cruise missile, the US may hand it over to a third country. This could aggravate the situation to the extreme. It is a fact that Franz Josef Strauss

noted in connection with the anticipated handing over of the US Polaris missiles to the FRG that "if the plans for further armament which have been approved by the United States are carried into effect, Moscow will again become fully within the striking distance of German weapons. This time hydrogen bombs will fall on it"/^^3^^

America's reference to the Soviet Union's possession of what the West has termed as the Backfire bomber is also irrelevant. This mediumrange (2,200 km) tactical bomber cannot reach US territory from .the territory of the USSR, nor be brought close to US borders by other transportation means. Hence, it is not a strategic weapon and, consequently, has no bearing on the problem of limiting strategic offensive arms. That is why it is simply ridiculous to compare it with the cruise missile and turn it into an object of bargaining at the talks.

These and other unexpected proposals meant that the US had turned its back on its Vladivostok commitments and decided to ignore the principle of equal security of Hie sides in spite of the fact that it was the only possible basis for concluding any agreements on the limitation or reduction of strategic arms.

It was not by accident that this basic condition was stressed in a number of preceding Soviet-American documents. For instance, it is stated in the "Basic Principles of Mutual Relations Between the USSR and the USA" that "the prerequisites for maintaining and strengthening peaceful relations between the USSR and the USA are the recognition of the security

172 173

interests of the Parties based on the principle of equality".^^24^^ Another document .---"Basic Principles of Negotiations on the Further Limitation of Strategic Offensive Arms"---notes that "both Sides will be guided by the recognition of each other's equal security interests and by the recognition that efforts to obtain unilateral advantage, directly or indirectly, would be inconsistent with the strengthening of peaceful relations between the Union of Soviet Socialist Republics and the United States of America".^^2^^^ Yet another document---the "Joint Soviet-US Communique" of November 24, 1974 ( Vladivostok accord)---confirmed that the new agreement would be concluded "on the basis of peaceful coexistence and equal security".^^26^^

While the USSR fulfilled these agreements the US tried to violate them. Clearly, the USSR could not accept proposals which would give America unilateral advantages detrimental to the security of the Soviet Union and its friends and allies.

Yet taking into consideration that a new agreement could do much to strengthen the peace, the Soviet government continued to search for an acceptable solution. "A reasonable agreement is possible," said Leonid Brezhnev in this connection, "but it is necessary that not only we, but the other side, too, should fully realise its responsibility in curbing the arms race, and should search for mutually acceptable solutions not in words but by deeds.''^^27^^

In the course of the talks between Soviet Foreign Minister Andrei Gromyko, US President Jimmy Carter and US Secretary of State Cyrus

Vance in September 1977 attention was again centred on questions related to the limitation of strategic offensive arms, and some progress was achieved in bringing closer the position of the two sides. The two sides published joint statement on the limitation of strategic arms in which they placed special emphasis on two main points.

In the first place, they reaffirmed their determination to sign a new agreement limiting strategic offensive arms and announced their intention to continue active talks with the view to completing work on it in the near future.

In the second place, in connection with the forthcoming discussion of the Treaty on the Limitation of the ABM Systems after its expiry five years hence and in view of the fact that it reduced the danger of nuclear war and promoted progress in further limiting and reducing strategic offensive arms, the sides reaffirmed their commitment to this treaty.

Furthermore, in identical statements the sides announced that until the talks on the new agreement are concluded they would keep away from any actions incompatible with the provisions of the Interim Agreement on Certain Measures with Respect to the Limitation of Strategic Offensive Arms.

It was, therefore, a matter of concrete practical steps to deepen detente, end the arms race, limit and reduce strategic offensive arms and sign a new Soviet-American agreement on this issue. The solution of this question, however, was delayed without any justifiable reasons.

But in our nuclear age which dictates its own

174 175

conditions a nuclear war cannot serve as a means for attaining foreign policy objectives. There could be only one basis for Soviet-American relations and that is peaceful coexistence. As before the Soviet Union was ready to sign a new agreement on the basis of the Vladivostok accords without either side deriving unilateral advantages.

President Carter and other US leaders time and again underscored the importance of a new agreement on the limitation of strategic offensive arms both for the security of the US and the strengthening of peace. But its conclusion continued to be delayed.

The reason was that some policy-makers in the US failed to appraise the international situation soberly enough. They did not realise the importance of improved Soviet-American relations and not all of them were interested in detente. The overt enemies of detente, retired generals and admirals in particular, were outspoken in their opposition to any agreements with the USSR on the limitation of strategic arms. They urged a more intensive military buildup, development and deployment of new weapons, adoption of measures to ensure superiority over the USSR and the continuation of the arms race.

The disguised enemies of detente at first glance did not directly oppose the agreement, but under the pretext of ``improving'' it advanced proposals, which were unacceptable for the Soviet Union, and in this way tried to prevent its conclusion. They again proposed an agreement which would be advantageous only to

the USA at the expense of the Soviet Union's security. Namely, they suggested that the US cruise missile should not be included in the list of strategic offensive weapons subject to limitation, and to include into this list the mediumrange Soviet Backfire bomber which is not a strategic weapon.

In the course of subsequent negotiations the sides agreed on the following: a) to consider heavy bombers equipped with, air-to-surface cruise missiles with a range of 600-2,500 kilometres equal to strategic missiles with independently targetable re-entry vehicles and include them into the level fixed for such weapon carriers (1,300 for each side); b) to prohibit the testing and deployment of sea- and land-based cruise missiles with a range in excess of 600 kilometres at first for a three-year period in order to give the sides additional time to formulate the final decision on this point; c) to prohibit air-to-surface cruise missiles with a range in excess of 2,500 kilometres.

It would have seemed that one of the basic obstacles to the conclusion of an agreement on a reasonable and just basis had been removed. But this did not suit those who wanted to ``improve'' it. They began to insist that the USA should have the right to instal cruise missiles not only on heavy bombers whose number was to be limited, but also on all types of aircraft including transport planes. On top of that they would have liked to lift limitations on sea- and land-based cruise missiles, increase the agreed range to over 600 kilometres and base them outside US territory, i.e., to deploy them as close as possible

176

12-537

177

to Soviet borders.

The conclusion of an agreement on the limitation of strategic offensive arms, however, was in the interests of the security of both countries and universal peace.

Assessing the general state of Soviet-American talks on this question, Leonid Brezhnev said in February 1978:

``Perceptible progress was achieved at them. Still it is clear that some people in the USA would have now liked to slow down these negotiations and prevent their successful conclusion.

``Repeatedly and in various forms we communicated our stand to both the White House and the US Congress. It is a clear, consistent and definite stand... We favour the speediest conclusion of the talks on the basis of equal security.''

Further on Leonid Brezhnev emphasised: "After the signing of the new treaty on the limitation of strategic arms it will be possible to pass on to the next stage. This would be a real turning point on the road to military detente. We would have liked to hope that responsible US officials are aware, as the saying goes, how much is at stake.''^^28^^

Time to Get Down to Business

Very important are the Vienna Talks on Reduction of Armed Forces and Armaments in Central Europe. But they, too, have been going on for an unreasonably long period.

These talks were preceded by extensive preparations. The proposal to hold them was

contained in the Declaration on Peace, Security and Cooperation in Europe adopted at a conference of the Political Consultative Committee of the Warsaw Treaty countries on January 26, 1972 in Prague. Then, in November 1972- January 1973 there was an exchange of notes between the governments of the Western powers and the Soviet Union. In January-June 1973, 19 states---members of the Warsaw Treaty and NATO---held consultations in the course of which they designated the region where armed forces and armaments were to be reduced (the territories of the GDR, Poland, Czechoslovakia, the FRG, Belgium, the Netherlands and Luxembourg), and also the composition of the participants in the talks. Representatives of 11 states--- the USSR, the GDR, Poland, Czechoslovakia, the USA, the FRG, Britain, Canada, Belgium, the Netherlands and Luxembourg---which had troops stationed in Central Europe were to assume definite commitments while representatives of eight states---Bulgaria, Hungary, Romania, Italy, Norway, Greece, Turkey, Denmark--- which had no troops in Central Europe were to take part in the talks without assuming definite commitments.

The talks opened in Vienna in October 1973, and from the very outset it became clear that the socialist and the Western countries had a different approach to them. The Soviet Union and other socialist countries displayed a constructive and realistic attitude and were obviously determined to achieve a substantial reduction in armed forces and armaments on the basis of equal commitments, without endangering the

178

12*

179

security of any state and securing unilateral advantages. But the Western countries had different plans.

The difference between the proposals of the socialist and Western countries was as follows.

Firstly, the Soviet delegation, speaking on behalf of the USSR, the GDR, Poland and Czechoslovakia, proposed a reduction in both the foreign and national armed forces and armaments of all the 11 states in Central Europe. The US delegation, acting on behalf of the Western countries, suggested that there should be a reduction only in the strength of Soviet and US troops. The major shortcoming of the American proposal was that, if adopted, the agreement would not extend to all West European NATO members which accounted for 90 per cent of the troops and 75 per cent of the air force of the allied NATO armed forces in Europe. Consequently, such an agreement would not have been universal and would have enabled West European countries to continue building up their armed forces and armaments.

Secondly, the Soviet delegation suggested that thete should be reduction in the strength of the ground and air forces and units equipped with nuclear weapons. The US delegation proposed that only the strength of the ground forces should be reduced. Yet it is common knowledge that the combat capacity of the armed forces of a country or a coalition of countries depends not only on one armed service but on all of them taken together. In order to ensure European security it was necessary, in the first place, to cut back the strength of the units equipped

with nuclear weapons, and also of the air force which had nuclear bombers and missiles.

Thirdly, the Soviet delegation proposed that the reduction in armed forces and armaments should be equal both in number and percentage: in 1975---by 20,000 servicemen with equipment on each side; in 1976---by 5 per cent and in 1977---by 10 per cent. The US delegation on its part proposed that the reduction in Soviet troops should be from two to three times greater than that in the US troops. This was a clear indication that the Western countries wanted to gain unilateral advantages at the expense of the security of the socialist countries.

At the end of 1974, the delegations of the socialist countries introduced certain amendments into their draft which took into account substantial elements of the Western approach. The new proposals envisaged the following reduction in armed forces together with armaments: in the first half of 1975 the Soviet Union and the US would cut back their forces by 10,000 men each; in the latter half of the same year the other participants in the talks---the socialist countries, on the one hand, and the Western, on the other, would also reduce their armed forces by 10,000 men; in 1976 all the participants in the talks would reduce their armed forces by 5 per cent, with the USSR and the USA doing this in the first half of the year and the other countries in the latter half. It was also envisaged that talks on more substantial reductions would be continued.

The West, however, turned down these proposals, too. The NATO countries continued

180 181

to insist on their old proposals which were unacceptable for the socialist countries. On top of that, US Secretary of Defence Arthur Schlesinger said in 1974 that in spite of the talks the number of US troops stationed in the FRG would be increased. And subsequently this was done.

In early 1975, the delegations of the socialist countries proposed that the direct participants in the talks would undertake not to increase the number of armed forces in the region of their forthcoming reduction while the talks were in progress. At the same time they agreed that the USSR and the USA would be the first to begin and conclude the reduction in 1975 and 1976 and only then the other participants in the talks would cut back the number of their troops.

Once again there was no positive response from the West to these proposals. Another year passed without any progress. In the beginning of 1976 the socialist countries, having come to an agreement with the Western powers on a stageby-stage reduction of forces, proposed to work out the first agreement on the reduction of armed forces and armaments in Central Europe, initially for the USSR and the USA. It was envisaged that at the first stage the Soviet Union and the USA would begin by reducing their armed forces and armaments, including nuclear weapons, by an equal percentage, while the other direct participants in the talks would assume general, clearly formulated commitments to cut back their armed forces and armaments at the second stage.

The desire of the socialist countries to search

for mutually acceptable solutions became so obvious that the Western countries were compelled to make certain concessions. The NATO countries announced that they would reduce their stocks of nuclear warheads and some obsolete means of delivering nuclear warheads to their targets by one-seventh, in exchange for the consent of the socialist countries with the entire reduction pattern proposed by the West, i.e., with disproportionate reduction. One can judge of the inadequacy of this pattern which envisaged only a single cutback also by the fact that the US had more than 7,000 nuclear weapons and about 2,000 tactical and strategic delivery vehicles in Europe. Furthermore, this proposal did not cover the nuclear arsenal of other NATO countries.

The West did not withdraw its proposal for disproportionate (asymmetric) reduction of armed forces and armaments. The NATO countries merely consented to reduce the number of their troops by 29,000 men selecting them from different units, while the Soviet Union was offered to withdraw a tank army numbering 68,000 men with all its equipment. Finally, the West as before would not consent to a reduction in the air forces.

The Western countries sought to justify their proposals for asymmetric reduction with false claims about the superiority of the armed forces of the Warsaw Treaty Organisation over the NATO armed forces in Central Europe and references to the same old mythical "Soviet military threat''.

``In Central Europe," said Leonid Brezhnev in

182 183

a speech at the Conference of the Communist and Workers' Parties of Europe, "there is not much difference in the size of the armed forces of the Warsaw Treaty and NATO countries. Their level has remained more or less equal (with certain differences in the types of forces each side has) for many years. And the Western powers know that as well as we do.''^^29^^

French President Giscard d'Estaing in a US radio interview in January 1977 said that there was no substantial change in the correlation of forces between the East and the West and emphatically denied that he was worried about the prospect of a "Soviet aggression". West German Chancellor Helmut Schmidt said that the maintenance of the balance of military strength in Europe was the basis on which the West could pursue a policy of detente.

These statements attest to the existence of a military equilibrium in Europe and absence of any so-called Soviet threat, and not to the superiority of the Soviet armed forces. The testimonies of the heads of state and government of the major West European countries are buttressed by views expressed by realistic military experts.

Director of the French Institute for Higher Studies in National Defence and Higher Military Education General Georges Buis told an Associated Press correspondent that conjectures about Soviet military superiority simply did not reflect reality, that they were a part of a campaign of intimidation designed to brainwash public opinion. Senator Nino Pasti, an Italian general and former Deputy Commander-in-Chief of NATO

Armed Forces in Europe, analysed statistics in L'Astrolabio magazine and proved that there was no such thing as a "Soviet threat" and that it was simply absurd to say that the Soviet government and people harboured aggressive intentions.

On June 10, 1976 at the Vienna talks the socialist countries presented figures about the aggregate numerical strength of the Warsaw Treaty armed forces in Central Europe. Half a year later the NATO countries presented data about the numerical strength of their armed forces. It turned out that the armed forces of the Western states (not counting the navies) numbered 981,000, and that of the socialist countries, 987,300; the figures for the ground forces were 791,000 and 805,000 respectively. It would have seemed that nothing could now prevent the sides from reaching agreement. But 1977, too, brought no success to the talks.

With due regard to numerous Western wishes, the socialist states in June 1978 tabled a proposal, expressing their readiness to establish, through a two-stage reduction, an equal numerical strength of the NATO and Warsaw Treaty armed forces in Central Europe, with 900,000 men for each side, including 700,000 ground troops. The Warsaw Treaty countries said that they would be prepared to confine the reduction to the ground forces alone and to set ceilings on the levels of the air force personnel. They also proposed a selective reduction at the first stage of such types of armaments which were designated by the Western side as subject to reduc-

184 185

tion by the USSR and the USA. Then, at this stage the USSR and the USA would have reduced thei» ground forces by an equal percentage proportionate to their number, as the West had proposed. It was also suggested that all the direct participants in the talks would also take part in the reduction of armed forces in conformity with their potential.

The new, constructive initiative of the socialist countries would have made it possible for the Vienna talks to produce practical results. Yet, 1978, the fifth year of the negotiations, remained barren.

Of course, it is easier not to acquire a gun than to part with one already in your possession. It is the first time that Europe has to deal with such a major issue.

The great concentration of armed forces and armaments in Europe, particularly in its central part, is fraught with danger. A military confrontation cannot serve as a foundation for lasting peace. The presence of combat-ready troops cannot fully rule out the possibility of miscalculations and errors in the manner in which they are used and even their employment with ill intent. On the other hand, the successful outcome of the Vienna talks would have been a step towards the demilitarisation of Europe and an auspicious precedent.

As regards difficulties, they can be surmounted given the will. It has long been necessary to turn from words to deeds.

People Versus the MilitaryIndustrial Complex

While there are certain circles in the USA which are working more intensively against detente than similar circles in other countries, they should not be identified with the American people. The Soviet people are well aware that the majority of the Americans are for detente, for broad cooperation with the USSR, and for peace. Numerous polls show that Americans welcome the signing of the strategic arms limitation agreement.

But if the majority are ``for'', then who is ``against''? And in general how can the efforts to undermine detente in spite of the universal concern for preventing nuclear war be explained from the standpoint of common sense? In order to answer this question it is evidently necessary to ascertain who benefits from anti-detente, i.e., from the arms race and the aggravation of tension among states. It is not a secret that the owners of military-industrial corporations and arms manufacturers are more than anyone else interested in the arms race, for military orders bring them immense profits.

In the United States whole branches of industry and numerous monopolies, including such giants as Lockheed Aircraft, General Dynamics, McDonnell Douglas, Boeing, North American Rockwell, United Aircraft, Ford Motor Company, General Motors and Chrysler Corporation are engaged in arms production. They receive orders worth billions of dollars from the Pentagon. From 1961 to 1968 Lock-

186 187

heed received orders worth 10,600 million dollars, and General Dynamics obtained orders to the sum of 8,800 million dollars.^^30^^ Naturally, such enormous orders are a source of tremendous profits for the corporations. The reason, according to American Professor Murray L. Weidenbaum, is that the profits of militaryindustrial corporations are 60 per cent higher than in the non-military branches of production.

Monopolies never reject profits voluntarily, particularly giant profits. "Capital eschews no profit, or very small profit, just as Nature was formerly said to abhor a vacuum. With adequate profit, capital is very bold.

``A certain 10 per cent will ensure its employment anywhere; 20 per cent certain will produce eagerness; 50 per cent, positive audacity; 100 per cent will make it ready to trample on all human laws; 300 per cent, and there is not a crime at which it will scruple, nor a risk it will not run, even to the chance of its owner being hanged. If turbulence and strife will bring a profit, it will freely encourage both.''^^31^^ This characterisation of capital given by the English economist Dunning and quoted by Marx in his immortal work Capital is as topical today as ever before. It exposes the psychology of businessmen, the hidden motives of their activity and the reasons why arms manufacturers are interested in the arms race. Since it is difficult to increase arms production in conditions of world peace, the owners of military-industrial corporations are against relaxation of tensions. Convincing proof of this may be found in a book by the American physicist Ralph E. Lapp,

entitled The Weapons Culture.^

Owing to the class nature of state-monopoly capitalism and the fusion of the monopolies with the state apparatus, military-industrial corporations greatly influence the higher organs of power in the imperialist states. The posts of defence secretaries and their assistants in the US were held by the following ``delegates'' of the monopolies: Neil H. McElroy, president of Morgan's Procter and Gamble Co., Charles Wilson, president of General Motors, Robert McNamara, president of Ford Motor Company, Clark Clifford, a lawyer who represented the interests of major military-industrial corporations, David Packard, a millionaire and leading California industrialist. It is the defence secretaries who place military orders and sign contracts with military-industrial corporations.

As they procure orders and accelerate the arms race, military-industrial corporations rely on the military elite of the Pentagon. This is only natural, for generals and admirals are the guardsmen of capital and militarists to the core. Being reared on the ideas of war, they think in military categories, and the only thing they can do is fight. Their social status, their glory, rank, decorations and material welfare depend on the military situation, and their gold braids loose their lustre in peacetime.

Moreover, industrial corporations whet the appetites of the brass hats by letting them share the profits accruing from the arms race. One method is to give them important posts. The American journalist Fred Cook wrote in this connection: "The Hebert investigating com-

188 189

mittee of the House of Representatives found that more than 1,400 retired officers from the rank of major up were employed by the top hundred corporations that feasted on threequarters of the $21 billions spent for procurement. Included in this list were 261 generals and officers of flag rank.''^^33^^

As a result of all this, the arms manufacturers and the higher officers, the upper crust of military-industrial corporations and the military authorities in the imperialist powers have formed a closed alliance known as the militaryindustrial complex. Its henchmen occupy influential economic and political posts including in defence ministries, military and political alliances and corporate circles. They wield considerable power ranging from allocation of funds to the distribution of lucrative orders, which, incidentally, are instrumental in improving the material status of some scientists and engineers. But the main occupation of the representatives of the military-industrial complex is elaboration of military programmes.

Needless to say, the military-industrial complex has numerous representatives in political parties, parliaments and governments of the industrialised capitalist countries. It was with good reason that prior to leaving the White House Dwight D. Eisenhower said that the military-industrial complex was a conjunction of an immense military establishment and a large arms industry whose total influence---economic, political and even spiritual---was felt in every city, every state house and every office of the Federal government.^^34^^ This naturally alarmed the

experienced statesman and he urged the US to beware the might of the military-industrial complex.

The heads of military-industrial monopolies and the militaristic upper crust of the army and navy of the Western powers and their supporters in parliaments and governments, in the mass media and to an extent in academic circles constitute the more aggressive circles of imperialism, and are the main opponents of detente and world peace.

Yet it is just as wrong to overestimate the possibilities of aggressive circles of imperialism as it is to underestimate them. It is a fact that, in spite of their influence, the bulk of the population in the Western countries wants peace and detente. Many realistic bourgeois politicians and men of science and culture are likewise in favour of detente. Efforts to ease international tension are supported not only by the working people, but also by a considerable part of the liberal bourgeoisie. And this too is a fact.

Hence, generally speaking, the line between common sense and folly in the industrialised capitalist countries lies between the bulk of the population and the military-industrial complex.

The existence of the world socialist system, the political independence of the developing countries and the world revolutionary and working-class movement, in a word, everything that narrows the sphere of application of monopoly capital, its sphere of exploitation, stands in the way of the broad political and class interests of the aggressive imperialist circles. They are also naturally worried about the shift in the correla-

190 191

tion of forces in the world in favour of peace resulting from detente, about the nuclear parity of the USSR and the USA and the equal level of the armed forces and armaments of the Warsaw Treaty and NATO countries. They are doing their utmost to upset the equilibrium in armed strength between capitalism and socialism, promote another spurt in the arms race and gain military ascendancy. But are their plans realistic?

Treading on Slippery Ground

The fact of the matter is that whatever the motives which prompt the opponents of detente to intensify the arms race, it will not ensure the capitalist world a military advantage over the socialist world, but will only increase the threat of nuclear war.

It is common knowledge that all the attempts of the Western powers to attain military superiority over the socialist countries since the development of atomic bomb invariably fell through. The Soviet Union and other socialist countries repeatedly proposed to the West to come to terms and refrain from developing and deploying new weapons systems. But when, nevertheless, the socialist community was confronted with an accomplished fact it had no choice other than to even out the balance of forces and thus maintain their parity. Then why does the West keep on chasing a mirage? Would it not be more reasonable to reckon with the changes occurring in the world, with objective reality?

Usually the arms race is justified by consid-

erations of national security and the attainment of peace through force. A Coalition for Peace Through Strength, advocating military superiority over the USSR, was formed in the USA by 148 Congressmen. The concept of securing peace through force, however, is far from new. Ancient Roman conquerors expressed the same idea in the formula si vis pacem, para bellum long before America was discovered. But history has discredited this formula: nations prepared for war and armed themselves, but there was no peace. Nor is this concept in accord with the experience of the US in the period of the cold war. It was a revised version of the "positions of strength" policy which not only failed to benefit the United States, but brought it to the brink of nuclear war.

The arms race triggers a chain reaction. In this connection one US politician astutely observed that by allocating funds for the construction of one submarine, the congressmen in effect allocate funds for two, one for America, the other for its adversary. The American scientist Herbert York followed a similar line of thought when he wrote in his book Race to the Oblivion that since the end of the Second World War the military might of the United States has been steadily growing while its national security has been rapidly and steadily declining. Even President Carter admitted in 1977 that though the US had five times as many nuclear warheads as eight years ago "we are not five times more secure. On the contrary, the arms race has only increased the risk of conflict".^^35^^ Generally speaking it looks as the very concept of superior-

192

13-537

193

ity of forces has changed substantially in the nuclear age. In view of the existence of overkill weapons in the world and the oversaturation of our planet with nuclear arms it is not too important how many nuclear warheads one or the other side has. In these conditions the nuclear arms race is useless and senseless. It contradicts common sense.

A modern nuclear warhead packs the energy of all the explosives used by all states in the course of the Second World War, it is stated in the Soviet Memorandum on the Termination of the Arms Race and Disarmament of September 28, 1976. One would have imagined that this fact alone should have sobered up even the most thick-headed people. But no, it has not, for it is impossible to drive sense into the minds of modern barbarians who are virtually drunk with nuclear power which today is already useless, irrational and, of course, immoral. The incendiaries of another world conflagration are not concerned with the future of the planet and the thousands of millions of its inhabitants.

Those who dream of carrying out a nuclear operation in the interests of monopoly capital tread on slippery ground. They should be warned that it is dangerous to play with fire.

The nuclear strategy of the USA and NATO is most wasteful and in the first place affects the working people through the taxes which they have to pay. Today, according to UN figures, the world annually spends 400,000 million dollars on armaments, and the total outlays in this field since the end of the Second World War amount

to 6,000,000,000,000 dollars. An incredible, astronomical sum.

The working documents drawn up by the participants in the preparatory meetings for the World Conference to End the Arms Race, for Disarmament and Detente which took place in Helsinki in September 1976, note that one nuclear-powered aircraft carrier costs as much as 2.8 million tons of wheat, and one jet bomber as much as 100,000 tons of sugar.^^36^^ Yet 500,000,000 people are starving in our civilised world today.

General Secretary of the Communist Party of the United States Gus Hall observed that the sums which are annually spent in the US on useless weapons could cover the cost of building 201,477 houses, or hospitals with accommodation for 100,000 patients.^^37^^ This is not done, however. Many people live in slums and suffer premature death from diseases because of lack of medical care, hospitals and money to pay the doctor.

The authors of a study on world military and social expenditures say that the annual military spending in the USA per soldier is 12,330 dollars while expenditure on education per pupil is only 219 dollars. And that when there are 700 million illiterate in the world.

Some Western sociologists say that the economy cannot do without the arms race and portray it as ordinary business without which society cannot prosper. But the USA has been pursuing the arms race for decades and has failed to banish crises, unemployment and inflation. So what prosperity are they talking about? Moreover, there are economists who very

194 195

reasonably maintain that the squandering of vast sums of money without any benefit to society does not pass without leaving a trace, and that there is undoubtedly a fatal link between the arms race and economic' disorders.

Finally, it has to be borne in mind that it is disarmament and not the buildup of strength and the arms that can strengthen peace and avert a nuclear war. The quantitative increase and qualitative perfection of existing arms and the development of new types and systems of weapons strengthen the materialbasis of war and, consequently, the physical ability of starting it, for in order to fire a shot there must be a gun. A fresh spurt in the arms race can only destabilise the situation in the world and provide the militarists with additional groundless illusions about the possibility of nuclear war. This point was made by the prominent American journalist, former intelligence agent and diplomat George E. Lowe when he wrote that the "obsession with very large numbers of strategic delivery systems carries with it the inevitable doctrine of the first (or war-winning, pre-emptive) strike".^^38^^ On the other hand, equal and simultaneous limitation of armaments, their reduction and then general disarmament do away with the material basis of wars and, consequently, the possibility of starting them. Only disarmament, only the liquidation of the material basis of wars and weapons, nuclear in the first place, will for ever rid mankind of the danger of a world catastrophe.

The Planet's Trouble Spots

The fight for peace and the prevention of a world nuclear war is not confined solely to Europe and North America. It is a global struggle. However, the situation in the world is unstable and there are still many trouble spots

in it.

The imperialists lost the battle for the preservation of their colonial domination, but they have not accepted defeat, and adapting themselves to the new world situation have modified their tactics.

Thus, most of the national liberation movements in postwar years were put down by direct armed intervention of the imperialist states in the affairs of Asian, African and Latin American countries. The United States interfered in Paraguay (1947), Puerto Rico (1950), Taiwan (1950), Korea (1950-1953), Guatemala (1954), Costa Rica (1948 and 1955), Lebanon (1958), Vietnam, Laos and Cambodia (1964-1973), the Dominican Republic (1965); Britain interfered in Malaya (1948-1955), Yemen (1949-1950 and 1956), Kenya (1952-1956), Kuwait (1953), Saudi Arabia (1955), Jordan (1956), France interfered in Indochina (1946-1954), Madagascar (1947), Algeria (1954-1962), Morocco (1954-1956), Tunisia (1950-1958 and 1964), Cameroon (1956), Belgium interfered in the Congo (1959); the Netherlands and Britain interfered in Indonesia (1946-1954); Britain, France and Israel interfered in Egypt (1956); Portugal (for many years) interfered in Angola, Mozambique and Guinea-Bissau.

196 197

Direct military intervention, however, did not yield the imperialists the results they needed. Resistance against the aggressors by the peoples fighting for independence not only did not decline, but, on the contrary, mounted. The victims of aggression received political, moral and material support from socialist countries. World public opinion condemned the imperialist aggression. Wars, which were often unpopular in the aggressor countries themselves, ended in failure (Algeria, Vietnam). In view of all this the imperialists had to modify their tactics in the struggle against national liberation movements and social change in Asian, African and Latin American countries. Without completely shelving the tactic of direct aggression, the imperialists concentrated mainly on subversive activity, on "quiet interventions", on fomenting racial and national hostility among the developing countries. By dividing and inciting the developing countries against each other, bribing corrupt reactionary regimes and supplying them with arms they get other peoples to wage wars for them.

In southern Africa the main instrument in the hands of the major imperialist monopolies is the racist regime of South Africa. In addition to rendering multifold assistance to this regime in order to hold in check Africans in South Africa, the imperialists use it in the fight against the neighbouring newly free countries in the south of Africa. The imperialists supply the racists with arms, organise bands of mercenaries, and help them hold on to Namibia which is illegally occupied by South African forces, and incite

armed invasions of Angola, Mozambique and Botswana.

Angola offers a particularly striking example of how the imperialists use their satellites to suppress the national liberation movement and prevent social transformations in the countries of southern Africa.

When, as a result of long years of struggle against the Portuguese colonialists, the people of Angola led by the MPLA won independence, South African troops armed to teeth with weapons supplied by NATO countries, the USA in the first place, and the People's Republic of China, promptly invaded the country together with white mercenaries, those 20 thcentury soldiers of fortune.

And wherever in Africa internal or inter-state military conflicts flared up the imperialists always supported the aggressor and not the victims of aggression, as was the case in the Horn of Africa when Somalian troops invaded Ethiopia, and also in Zaire. They did this deliberately because Africa is the last stronghold of colonialism and racism, for as General George S. Brown, former Chairman of the Joint Chiefs of Staff, wrote: "The African continent warrants attention ... as an increasingly important economic partner for industrialised nations. Six of the most essential commodities required by modern technological societies are found in southern Africa: chromium, cobalt, industrial diamonds, manganese, platinum group metals and vanadium (Brown preferred not to include uranium in the list---Auth.). The United States currently depends on this source for a major

199 198 Emacs-Time-stamp: "2009-04-06 20:58:39" __EMAIL__ webmaster@leninist.biz __OCR__ ABBYY 6 Professional (2009.04.06) __WHERE_PAGE_NUMBERS__ bottom __FOOTNOTE_MARKER_STYLE__ [0-9]+ __ENDNOTE_MARKER_STYLE__ [0-9]+

portion of its industrial requirements... Of particular concern to defence planning are access to airfield and port facilities and lines of communication through and around Africa.''^^39^^

Since the imperialist policy of "divide and rule" is extremely unpopular efforts are made to justify it with claims that it helps counteract the "communist danger", Soviet ``aggression'', Cuban ``aggression'', ``interference'' of socialist countries in African affairs with the view to spurring on the revolution with the help 'of bayonets.

But all the talk about the socialist countries spurring on the revolution is pure nonsense. The domestic and foreign policy of the USSR and other socialist countries rests on the MarxistLeninist ideology, and the very concept of spurring on revolutions in other countries is alien to Marxists. Marxism-Leninism rejects both the possibility and the need to spur on revolutions, considering that to do this is useless and harmful. Proletarian internationalism rests on the recognition of the full equality of all races and nations, of big and small countries and peoples, of the right of any country to freely determine its own future and choose its own socio-political and economic system. True Marxists believe a revolution in any country can be accomplished only with reliance on the advanced class, on the masses, and not on groups of conspirators. It takes place only when there is a revolutionary situation, when the ruling classes can no longer govern the country along the old lines, and the oppressed classes no longer want to live as they lived before, when the poverty and the suffering

of the oppressed classes become even more intense and the masses, as a result, considerably step up their activity. That was what Lenin taught. "Without these objective changes," he wrote, "which are independent of the will, not only of individual groups and parties but even of individual classes, a revolution, as a general rule, is impossible.''^^40^^

But if there can be no revolution within the national borders of any country without the backing of the masses and their participation, then how can it be spurred on from the outside. Clearly, this is-impossible and true Marxists have never set nor will ever set themselves such a task.

Mentioning that in the 1840s and 1850s it became popular in Paris to raise revolutionary legions from among the foreigners, including Germans, for the purpose of liberating their respective countries, Engels wrote: "We opposed this playing at revolution most decisively. To have carried out an invasion of Germany at the height of the unrest that was taking place there and forcibly imposed on it a revolution imported from the outside would have amounted to tripping up the revolution in Germany.''^^41^^

Engels also firmly believed that the victorious working class had no right to interfere in the affairs of other countries. "One thing alone is certain: the victorious proletariat can force no blessings of any kind upon any foreign nation without undermining its own victory by so doing," he wrote in a letter to Kautsky.^^42^^

Lenin's position was identical. Rejecting the concept of spurring on revolutions he

200 201

``Such a `theory' would be completely at variance with Marxism, for Marxism has always been opposed to pushing revolutions, which develop with the growing acuteness of the class antagonisms that engender revolutions.''^^43^^

The Communist parties repeatedly emphasised their adherence to these Marxist-Leninist principles. The CPSU Programme, for example, states: "The revolution is not made to order. It cannot be imposed on the people from without. It results from the profound internal and international contradictions of capitalism.''^^44^^

It is the internationalist duty of the socialist countries to furnish every support and assistance to the working people fighting against imperialist aggression, for independence and freedom, and not to impose proletarian revolution on the peoples by force. Opposing the export of revolution, Marxists-Leninists also irreconcilably oppose to the export of counter-revolution. This attitude by no means contradicts the principle of peaceful coexistence. "In our age a genuine inclination for peace presupposes determined counteraction against imperialism's aggressive intentions," said Leonid Brezhnev. "When an aggressor tries to infract the principle of peaceful coexistence with the help of a sword, then the people who have been subjected to aggression have the right to defend their freedom arms in hand, and other peoples have the right to assist them with all the necessary means.''^^45^^

In its efforts to deceive public opinion bourgeois propaganda shifts the blame for interference in the affairs of African countries from the

guilty to the innocent, from the imperialist countries to the socialist states, to the Soviet Union. The Soviet Union did help Angola and Ethiopia with military equipment and experts. But that was not interference. It is common knowledge, that it was not Angola that attacked South Africa, but that South Africa attacked Angola, and that it was not Ethiopia that attacked Somalia, but vice versa. In both cases the Soviet Union helped the victims of aggression, which, according to human standards, was the right thing to do. The above applies fully to Cuban aid to Angola.

Such assistance is strictly in keeping with the UN Charter and with the decisions of this and other authoritative international organisations. There is a striking difference between the assistance which is rendered by the socialist states to the peoples of Africa, and the West's self-seeking armed interference in Africa's internal affairs. The assistance of the socialist countries promotes the just cause of liberating the peoples from racist and colonialist slavery and protecting the sovereignty and territorial integrity of states from external encroachments. The Soviet people have every reason to be proud of the lofty purpose of such assistance.

Nor is there stable peace and tranquility in the Middle East where Israel is the tool of imperialist aggression.

As a resume of the war of 1948-1949, Israel forcibly expanded its territory from 14,000 square kilometres (fixed by a UN General Assembly session when Israel was formed) to 20,700 square kilometres and evicted about one

202 203

million Arabs from the conquered territories. A part of Palestine was incorporated into TransJordan, the Gaza Strip came under Egypt's control, and the Palestinian Arabs turned into refugees deprived of all rights.

In June 1967, Israel, which the US had armed to the teeth, launched another aggressive war. It attacked Egypt, Syria and Jordan and occupied the Gaza Strip, the Sinai Peninsula, West Jordan and Syria's Golan Heights.

In November 1967, the Security Council adopted Resolution No. 242 whose implementation would have led to a just and lasting peace in the Middle East and the withdrawal of Israeli troops from occupied Arab territories. But Israel did not abide by this decision. In October 1973, Egypt and Syria themselves made an attempt to liberate the occupied lands, and another war, the fourth in a quarter of a century, broke out in the Middle East.

In October 1973, the Security Council adopted another resolution (No. 338) on the situation in the Middle East. It envisaged cessation of all military operations and commencement of talks on the establishment of a durable and just peace on the basis of Resolution No. 242. Israel, however, ignored this UN resolution, too. Israeli troops on the Egyptian-Israeli front were withdrawn only some 20 kilometres from the eastern shore of the Suez Canal, and on the Syrian-Israeli front they were moved out only from the territory which was occupied in 1973, the town of El Quneitra and the surrounding area which were seized in 1967.

The situation in the Middle East remained

explosive. "There is no war in the Middle East at present," said Leonid Brezhnev in 1976. "But neither is there peace, let alone tranquility. And who would venture to guarantee that hostilities do not erupt anew? This danger will persist as long as Israeli armies remain in the occupied territories. It will persist as long as the hundreds of thousands of Palestinians driven from their land are deprived of their legitimate rights and live in appalling conditions, and as long as the Arab people of Palestine are denied the possibility to create their national state.''^^46^^

It was clear that a peaceful settlement in the Middle East brooked no delay and the Soviet Union put forward a concrete and realistic programme of peace which envisaged the withdrawal of Israeli troops from all territories occupied in 1967 and recognition of the sovereignty, territorial integrity and political independence of all Middle East states, and the protection of the legitimate rights of the Arab people of Palestine.

USSR Foreign Minister Andrei Gromyko submitted these proposals at the Geneva Peace Conference on the Middle East which was convened with the active participation of the USSR.^^47^^

At first it seemed that the United States supported the creation of the Geneva machinery for achieving a Middle East settlement, but later it emerged that it was looking for another solution to the question. First, it wanted Israel to give up only a part of the occupied territory, and thus enable it to hold on to the rest of the lands it had seized; second, it intended to split

204 205

and weaken the Arab world by organising a separate deal with one of the Arab states; and third, it wanted to prevent the creation of an independent state of Palestinian Arabs in the Middle East. The US began to send out feelers, conduct ``shuttle'' diplomacy, engage in secret negotiations and finally organised the Camp David deal.

There on US territory and under US auspices Israeli Prime Minister Begin and Egyptian President Sadat drew up a draft separate treaty. Sadat agreed to betray the interests of all the Arabs, including the Arab people of Palestine, in exchange for the return to Egypt of its own territory on the Sinai Peninsula.

One article of the treaty proclaims that the state of war between Egypt and Israel will end and peace between them established immediately following the exchange of instruments of ratification. This is tantamount to Egypt's withdrawal from the ranks of the Arab states. In fact, Egypt has withdrawn from the struggle for the return of all the Arab territories which Israel occupied in 1967, and it will remain an onlooker even if the Israeli aggressors once again resort to armed action against the Arab states, for instance, against Syria, Jordan or the Lebanon.

Another article envisages the continued presence of Israeli troops on the West Bank of the Jordan River and the establishment of the border between Egypt and Israel not along the line of June 4, 1967, but along the line of the border between Egypt and the former mandated Palestine without determining the status of the Gaza Strip, and signifies Egypt's consent to the

legalisation of Israel's occupation of the West Bank of the Jordan River and the Gaza Strip, and, consequently, its rejection of the right of the Palestinians to set up a national state.

Israel's patrons hoped that some Arab states would support this deal. But they miscalculated; the Arabs unanimously condemned it. The Baghdad conference of the heads of state and government of the Arab countries qualified the Camp David deal as harmful to the rights of the Palestinians and the Arab nation as a whole. The conference, as its communique stated, decided to reject these accords and everything associated with them. The heads of state and government confirmed that the solution of the Palestine problem was of crucial importance for the future of the Arab nation and that all Arab states had to extend many-sided assistance to the Palestinian people. They also confirmed the status of the PLO as the sole legitimate representative of the Arab people of Palestine in its struggle for national rights.

The disgraceful separate accord was signed. Sadat found himself in complete isolation and the problem of a cardinal Middle East settlement was not solved.

Speaking in Baku on September 22, 1978, Leonid Brezhnev characterised the results of the Camp David talks in the following words: "Whatever the `framework' of the separate deal which conceals the capitulation of one side and consolidates the fruits of aggression of the other, Israel's aggression, it can make the situation in the Middle East even more explosive.''^^48^^

Another trouble spot is Cyprus. After the

206 207

``black colonels" seized power in Greece in 1967, gangs of terrorists headed by the Greek General Grivas, assassinated Cypriot patriots, detonated bombs in police commissariats and attacked Turkish settlements. On March 8, 1970 the first attempt was made on the life of the President of Cyprus Archbishop Makarios. His helicopter was shot down and this man, who was wholly dedicated to his people, miraculously escaped death.

At the same time the world learned of a plan for a state coup with the view to forcibly uniting Cyprus to Greece (Enosis). And in February 1972 the Greek government submitted an ultimatum to the President of Cyprus demanding the formation of a government which would include supporters of the Athens military regime and recognise Greece's leading role in solving problems concerning Cyprus. It became clear that a certain foreign power and NATO were behind the bands of terrorists operating on the island. The reason for all this was that the Cypriots did not want war and proclaimed their neutrality and non-alignment with military blocs. The militaristic NATO circles intended to deprive the Republic of Cyprus of its independence and turn it into a NATO stronghold in the Eastern Mediterranean.

Cyprus turned down the ultimatum of the Greek government. In November 1972 three officers of the national guard made another attempt on the life of President Makarios, and in October 1973 there was a third attempt on his life. This time his car barely missed a mine. These were clearly the cloak-and-dagger methods

of the kind used by Western secret services to do away with ``unsuitable'' leaders of developing states. That was how Lumumba and Allende, Mondlane, the leader of the struggle for the liberation of Mozambique, Cabral, the leader of the national liberation movement in GuineaBissau, Nguabi, President of the People's Republic of the Congo, Jumblatt, Chairman of the Progressive Socialist Party of the Lebanon, were killed. Numerous attempts were also made on the life of the leader of the Cuban revolution Fidel Castro.

On July 15, 1974 the National Guard headed by Greek officers attempted a military coup on Cyprus. In Nicosia they proclaimed the formation of a new ``government'' and the appointment of a new ``president'', a certain Samson who, according to the US press, had been sentenced for robbery five years earlier. The man had not even completed a secondary education, but that did not prevent him from rapidly amassing considerable wealth and turning into a local Al Capone.

Fighting broke out in the country. But the guards of the presidential palace battled the putschists with great determination and President Makarios for the fourth time escaped death at the hands of the terrorists. In a radio broadcast he said: "I am alive... I am alive. So long as I am alive, the junta will never annex our island.''

These are only a few of the seats of tension created by the imperialists in recent years. But they offer an example of the subversive methods and a change in the tactics employed by the

208

14-537

209

imperialist powers against the national liberation movement and social transformations. The imperialists, however, continue to resort to direct interventions. When their satellites are j unable to help them, they unhesitatingly throw their armed forces into action. It was not manna \ that rained on the insurgents in Zaire, but | foreign parachute troops. Mobutu suppressed the uprising of the people who were driven to desperation in the province of Shaba with the help of foreign bayonets.

Reflecting on the role of the colonial peoples the great American statesman Franklin D. Roosevelt once said: "I am firmly of the belief that if we are to arrive at a stable peace it must involve the development of backward countries. Backward peoples. How can this be done?... I can't believe that we can fight a war against fascist slavery, and at the same time not work to free people all over the world from a backward colonial policy... The structure of the peace demands and will get equality of peoples.''^^49^^ Though he made this observation a long time ago, it is just as valid today.

The situation in many Asian, African and Latin American countries is still unstable. The imperialist states continue to interfere in the affairs of the developing countries. Such policy is both without prospect and dangerous.

People who have freed themselves from foreign slavery and local exploiters, who have tasted the fruits of freedom and gained confidence in their strength and pride in what they have accomplished, will never tolerate a revival of the dire, humiliating past. The complete and

final liberation of the developing countries from foreign dependence is a matter of the not too distant future. The trouble spots can and should be rendered harmless.

It is inevitable that recognition will be extended to the sovereign equality of all countries without exception and the right of all peoples to decide their own fate for the sake of good-neighbourly cooperation. The developing countries have a great future before them.

An end has to be put to armed and any other interference by some states into the affairs of others not only because it will benefit all sides concerned, but also because it is essential for the establishment of a just and stable peace based on good-neighbourly relations. The development of transport and communications has made all countries neighbours. In 1492 it took Columbus 73 days to sail from Europe to America. In 1937 the Soviet pilot Valery Chkalov made a 63-hour non-stop flight from Moscow to Vancouver via the North Pole. Today it takes only 12 hours to fly from Moscow to New York.

At the same time there is another side to progress. It takes a ballistic missile a mere thirty minutes to cover the distance from America to Eurasia, or in the opposite direction. The world has become small and indivisible and a conflagration that breaks out in one of its trouble spots poses a threat to another region, or, perhaps, even to the whole planet. And it is up to the people to prevent such a conflagration.

210 211

A Concept Exhumed

The American Administration has taken yet another step against international detente: in August 1980 President Carter signed Presidential Directive 59, officially approving the concept of a "limited nuclear war". Originally known as the ``counterforce'' concept, it was first advanced in the United States at the junction of the 1950s and 1960s, but had to be abandoned because it made retaliation inevitable. In 1974 the Pentagon brass tried to revive it. At that time it again failed to secure approval, mostly for the same reasons. Finally, on the eve of the 1980 presidential elections, the corpse was exhumed.

The "limited nuclear war" concept fits into the framework of the "new nuclear strategy" announced by President Carter as a military and political basis for US hegemonist designs. It entered into force amid howls about a "Soviet military threat". Almost precisely---a mere coincidence?---on the 35th anniversary of the US atomic bombing of Hiroshima and Nagasaki. US leaders, sure of their country's " technological superiority", would like to have it all their own way in deciding when and how they could use nuclear weapons against the Soviet Union. In the initial stages of an eventual war, nuclear strikes are to be delivered against military targets, primarily deterrent nuclear missiles. The pre-emptive strike concept holds top priority: hitting empty missile silos would obviously be useless. A surprise attack to destroy almost all Soviet nuclear devices is expected to prevent

a return strike against cities in the United States, with America retaining the capability of hitting vital enemy centres.

Militarily, this concept is obviously unrealistic since it pictures a nuclear engagement as a sort of one-sided process, like practice shooting at unmoving targets. It is too ``iffy'': if I strike first and the enemy fights by the rules, if I am first to destroy enemy nuclear weapons, if I can strike with surgical precision and prevent a retaliatory strike. Then, and only then the strategy might succeed.

Having qualified nuclear war as limited and laid down the rules for it, US strategists evidently believe that the opposing side will be sure to observe them. But military history says that each side chooses the strategy that is best for it. The hope of destroying all or almost all enemy military targets in a first nuclear strike is not sound either. Of course, it was different in those days, but from my World War II experience I can say this: no matter how thoroughly you planned an attack or how intensively artillery and air force prepared it, pockets of resistance always remained. You saw the ground literally pulverised by bombs, shells and mines, and still there were enemy gun emplacements and even whole batteries that survived.

``Limited" strikes fall into a similar category. There is absolutely no reason to believe that the enemy, aware of your plans for a pre-emptive strike against its nuclear arsenal, will do nothing to ensure the capability of delivering a return strike. The Pentagon's attempts to allay the Americans' fears by offering the hope of pre-

212 213

venting retaliation in a ``limited'' nuclear war are similar to Goering's boastful claims that no bomb would ever fall on Berlin in case of war.

The very name of the concept is deceptive too. A war that calls for exploding thousands of nuclear devices on enemy territory to destroy its nuclear potential cannot be described as `` limited'' or almost harmless. Besides, the division of targets into military and civilian (cities) is obviously arbitrary since many military targets---like defence industry sites---are located in or near cities. Further, the destructive capacity of nuclear weapons is such that multi-megaton strikes against military targets, even if delivered with pinpoint accuracy, will kill people within a vast radius. Finally, how can one talk about ``limited'' nuclear war when even US Defence Secretary Harold Brown has admitted that a controlled nuclear strike may escalate into fullscale nuclear war. This admission has actually rejected as ephemeral the division of nuclear holocaust into limited engagements and all-out war. Still, the Pentagon believes it to be both possible and acceptable.

This means that the White House approval of the "limited nuclear war" concept is an irresponsible act of folly. Reassurances that only isolated nuclear strikes can be exchanged are completely worthless.

This concept and the "new nuclear strategy" were advanced in the United States when Washington announced its plans to deploy mediumrange nuclear missiles in Western Europe. It was hardly a mere coincidence. The Pentagon seems to envisage Europe as a future theatre

of operations where ``limited'' action can be taken, thus excluding the United States proper from the war. But US strategists are obviously overestimating Western European willingness (if it exists at all) to act as a sacrificial lamb for the White House. Die Stuttgarter Zeitung does not call limited war "limited inferno" for nothing. The West European public is responding to American nuclear sabre-rattling with increased alarm. The nations of Western Europe are not indifferent to Washington's foreign policy, especially when it turns them into nuclear hostages. They prefer the tangible results and favourable prospects of detente.

Intent on wrecking detente by bluff and blackmail, the White House and the Pentagon now want to scare others with the "Soviet threat" bugbear. But their earlier military doctrines---from "atomic air power" to "realistic intimidation"---failed, and all for the same reason. They were all aimed at making the unthinkable nuclear war (according to Herman Kahn) ``thinkable'', at intimidating the Soviet Union. All kinds of nuclear strikes against the USSR were planned: Operation Dropshot, devised under President Truman, envisaged dropping 300 atomic and 20,000 tons of conventional bombs on the Soviet Union.

But the USSR refused to be intimidated: a nuclear war without inevitable and deadly retaliation is absolutely impossible when both sides possess nuclear weapons. ``Limited'' operations with American-made nuclear weapons can lead to dire consequences for all. There are politicians in the United States who see this.

215 214

For example, independent presidential candidate John Anderson has made it clear that he does not believe a nuclear conflict can be `` limited''. He maintains that there can be no winners in a nuclear war, and that the adoption of Presidential Directive 59, envisaging a protracted but limited thermonuclear war, will add greatly to international instability. Paul Warnke, former Director of the Arms Control and Disarmament Agency, warns in the New York Times that Washington's new nuclear doctrine places the United States in deadly peril. US leaders try to allay public misgivings by repeating that little is new about the "new nuclear strategy". True, Presidential Directive 59 is a rehash of the worn "massive retaliation" doctrine. The only new thing about it is that the ``hawks'' have become more irresponsible and adventuristic. But the course towards reviving brinkmanship and dictating to the Soviet Union is even more hopeless now than it was in the 1950s, no matter how sophisticated US nuclear missiles have become.

President Carter's signing of Directive 59 offers no advantages to the United States but seriously prejudices the cause of peace and, consequently, the interests of the American people. The official US recognition of nuclear war as acceptable (no matter how they plan to launch it) and the emphasis on a pre-emptive strike erode the climate of trust in international relations and mislead the public. This naturally hampers strategic arms limitation talks and the settlement of other complex international issues, and builds up world tensions, thereby increasing the danger

of thermonuclear war.

The "new nuclear strategy" is clearly aimed at sabotaging detente and returning to the cold war times. The conclusion is inescapable that Washington plans to achieve military superiority over the Soviet Union. The principles of parity and equal security underlying the SALT-1 and SALT-2 treaties and all other Soviet-American military-political accords are being cast overboard. Obviously, the intention has nothing in common with making nuclear war impossible. In Leonid Brezhnev's words, the essence of the "new nuclear strategy" is actually to "make the very idea of nuclear war somehow more acceptable to public opinion". And that is extremely dangerous.

The initiators of this strategy, above all Zbigniew Brzezinski and his team, have chosen a thankless task. Aside from election campaign considerations, it was to divert the attention of the American public from the urgent socio-- economic problems in their own country. US politicians have a peculiar way of handling things--- they are ready to set the world on fire merely to boil a kettle of tea.

All this explains why Washington strategists evaded constructive arms limitation talks. But attempts to achieve military superiority over the USSR are clearly futile. Our country will never accept any dialogue from positions of strength. The socialist community counters the escalation of the arms race with peaceful coexistence, detente, arms race limitation and disarmament. The Soviet Union is ready to enter into negotiations on any type of weapons.

216 217

The Soviet approach to the limitation, reduction and elimination of weapons of mass destruction is consistent, balanced and constructive, The ball is now in our opponents' court. It is high time they displayed goodwill and common sense in dealing with issues that concern all mankind.

prevent disarmament and provoke another world war;

---their shift from cooperation with the socialist countries to opposition against them, to anti-Sovietism, and from support for the national liberation movement to counteraction against

it;

---their collusion with the ultra-reactionary

forces of imperialism.

Provocations

Peking pursues this destructive, peaceendangering military and political course wherever it can and with every imaginable means. Its arsenal of provocations includes attacks on detente with the view to discrediting it, negative attitude in the UN towards all questions concerning peace and disarmament, attempts to fan local military conflicts into a world holocaust and all-out efforts to prepare China and its army for war.

Let us recall the following facts: in April 1958 the PRC government supported the Soviet proposal that an end should be put to the tests of all types of atomic and nuclear weapons and noted that the Chinese people warmly welcomed this great initiative. But in 1963, when the USSR, USA and Britain signed a treaty on the prohibition of nuclear weapons tests in three elements, the Peking leaders subjected it to unjustified attacks, and in 1964 the PRC began to test its own atomic weapons and regularly continues to test them in spite of the protest of the world public.^^50^^

Chinese Hegemonism---a Threat to Peace

To complete the picture of the struggle of the forces of progress and peace against the threat of a thermonuclear war it is necessary to examine China's attitude to the question. In 1949, after the victory of the Chinese Revolution the People's Republic of China established relations of friendship and cooperation with the USSR and other fraternal socialist countries and joined their struggle for peace. Then the General Programme of the Chinese People's Political Consultative Council stated that the PRC had aligned itself with all peace-loving peoples, the Soviet Union and other socialist countries and oppressed nations in the first place, and with the view to ensuring lasting peace in the world was fighting together with them against imperialist aggression.

Just over a decade later the Peking leaders abruptly reversed their foreign policy.

Today the foreign policy of the Chinese leaders is characterised by the following interconnected factors:

---their frenzied efforts to torpedo detente,

218 219

In October 1955, the Standing Committee of the National People's Congress characterised the Soviet Union's proposal to achieve universal and complete disarmament as a new major contribution to the efforts to ease international tensions and ensure world peace. Later, however, Peking began to oppose universal and complete disarmament and tried to prove that it was unattainable.

In 1954 the PRC supported a declaration of the European socialist countries containing proposals to organise collective security in Europe, and then upheld the initiative of the socialist countries to convene an European conference on security and cooperation. "The Chinese people," wrote the Jenmin Jihpao "resolutely supports the convocation of a conference of European countries and firmly believes that it will yield important results furthering peace and security in Europe and the whole world." Later, however, Chinese leaders tried their best to prevent the conference from taking place and to intimidate the West with references to the "Soviet hegemony" and "Soviet military threat", and allegations that the USSR intended to blunt the vigilance of West European countries and disunite them, and drive the USA out of Europe and thus gain undivided control over the European continent.

At the Bandung Conference of 29 Asian and African countries in April 1955, the PRC representative affixed his signature to the declaration on the promotion of universal peace and security in Asia and Africa. But later, in spite of numerous peaceful statements and

signed documents, the Peking leaders vigorously opposed the establishment of collective security in Asia.

Since China's admission to UN membership in 1971, the Peking leaders have not supported a single UN resolution on the promotion of detente and disarmament. China has signed none of the existing multilateral agreements limiting the buildup of arms. It voted against the proposal to conclude a treaty on general and complete prohibition of nuclear weapons, against the resolution defining aggression, against the reduction of military budgets of states which are permanent members of the Security Council, and opposed the convocation of a world disarmament conference. The PRC delegation in the UN disassociated itself from proposals to ban the development and manufacture of new types of weapons of mass annihilation and did not support a Security Council resolution which contained a clause on the impermissibility of acquiring territory by force.

At the 26th session of the UN General Assembly the PRC representative opposed the approval of a Convention on the Prohibition of the Development, Production and Stockpiling of Bacteriological (Biological) and Toxin Weapons and on Their Destruction. At the 27th UN General Assembly the PRC representative declared that disarmament should not be regarded as a matter of extreme urgency and that it did not reflect the aspirations of the peoples.

The Peking leaders continue to generate tension outside the walls of the UN by supporting imperialist aggression and endeavouring to

220 221

turn any local conflict into a global war.

In 1965, when the US was escalating its aggression in Vietnam Mao Tse-tung assured Washington that the PRC troops would not fight beyond its borders if it is not attacked.51 Washington caught the hint and shortly afterwards the US Air Force began its raids on the Democratic Republic of Vietnam. American professor Trager wrote in this connection in The New York Times that the Chinese were interested in the US continuing the war in Vietnam. It is easy to see that Mao's statement was designed to encourage US aggression in that country. China's refusal to act together with the USSR and other socialist countries in helping Vietnam was nothing more than betrayal of that long-- suffering country.

China pursues its policy of fomenting.military conflicts in the Middle East, too. When another war flared up there in 1973, China, on the one hand, urged the Arab countries to disregard the cease-fire resolution of the Security Council, and, on the other, together with the USA and South Africa abstained from voting for the draft resolution on the withdrawal of Israeli troops from occupied Arab territories.

The PRC leadership maintains a similar attitude to events in Africa.

At the same time Peking is preparing for a major war. China's population and army are being subjected to continuous ideological brainwashing and both children and adults are educated in the spirit of the superiority of the Chinese nation over all others. Much is made of the former might of the Celestial empire and the

need to establish China's hegemony with the aid of rifles, i.e., by force of arms.

...I recall seeing a group of Chinese students at the railway station in the Siberian town of Chita in the 1960s. They had been studying in Europe and when the "cultural revolution" was launched in China had been ordered to return home, either to be re-educated or to take part in that ``revolution''. I was walking up and down the platform waiting for another train, and saw them standing at the carriage windows each holding Mao's Little Red Books as though they were prayer books. A demonstration of their loyalty to the "great helmsman''.

Well, I thought, what one won't do for a quiet life. At first I thought it was funny. But upon closer scrutiny I realised that what I saw was more sad than amusing. The scene was comical but the ``actors'' were playing dramatic parts. Their eyes were glued to the books, their lips moved and there was a devout look on their faces. And only one of them, also with a little red book in his hand, responded with a shy smile as though apologising for his ridiculous occupation when his eyes met mine. Of the several dozen students he seemed to be the only one who had shed his blinders. The rest ``prayed'' fanatically, oblivious to everything around them.

It occurred to me, and such is the strength of one's personal impression, that if Peking sent them to fight against anyone and everything they would obey without hesitation.

Yet, Soviet people will long remember the friendship of ordinary Chinese. "We met the New Year together on the ice of this river," the

222 223

inhabitants of Blagoveshchensk told me pointing in the direction of the river which separates the USSR from China. Now there are neither people nor lights in the town of Heihe on the opposite bank. It looks dead. "We and the Chinese called this road the road of friendship," I was told in the town of Panfilov where I was shown the road leading to Xinjiang. Now the road is overgrown with weeds.

But is it possible to block all the roads of friendship between peoples? Is it possible to keep on deceiving people forever? I don't think so. Sooner or later the blindfold will drop.

China's economy---industry and agriculture---is wholly geared to preparations for war. Chinese leaders have turned the country into an army barracks. Work in towns and villages is organised along military lines. Workers and peasants are grouped in labour companies, battalions, regiments, and armies and are subject to the military command. In spite of the food shortage, reserves of grain are built up. Stocks of medical supplies are laid in. Atomic bomb shelters are built in vast numbers. Industrial enterprises are evacuated from large cities to remote areas.

The strength of China's army is unprecedented for peacetime conditions. Its armed forces total 3,950,000 men, including 3,250,000 in the ground forces, 300,000 in the navy and 400,000 in the air force and the anti-aircraft defence system. The ground forces consist of approximately 200 divisions, including 121 infantry, 41 railway, construction and engineer divisions, 20 artillery, 12 tank and three airborne divisions, and have more than 20,000 guns and approxi-

mately 10,000 tanks. The air force has more than 5,000 fighters, light and heavy bombers and helicopters. The navy, in addition to surface vessels, has diesel-powered submarines, and nuclear-power submarines are under construction. China has atomic and hydrogen warheads and missiles, and is continuing to pile up arms at a rapid pace. It annually spends 40 to 50 per cent of its budget on military purposes.

Betrayal

Having embarked on a course of disrupting the peace and preparing for another world war, Peking turned from cooperation with the socialist countries to opposition against the majority of them. It also withdrew its support for the national liberation movement of the developing countries and began to act against it.

Since the formation of the PRC in 1949 and up to the end of the 1950s, Soviet-Chinese relations were friendly, just as they should have been between socialist countries. In this period the Soviet Union rendered extensive and many-sided assistance to China. At the request of the PRC government it sent more than 10,000 highly qualified specialists to help rehabilitate and develop China's economy; 11,000 Chinese students and post-graduates were trained at Soviet colleges and universities and 10,000 Chinese specialists received scientific and practical training in the USSR; the Soviet government handed over to China more than 24,000 sets of scientific and technical documentation without any compensation and granted it

224 225

long-term credits on easy terms to the sum of 1,816 million rubles; provided technical assistance in the construction of more than 200 large industrial enterprises; withdrew its troops from the Port Arthur naval base which belonged to the USSR, and handed over to China a considerable quantity of modern military equipment.

Addressing the Eighth National Congress of the CPC in September 1956 Chou En-lai said: "Both in the period of the rehabilitation of our national economy and in the period of carrying out the First Five-Year Plan for Development of the National Economy, we have received enormous all-round and sincere aid from the Soviet Union, as well as important aid from other fraternal countries. This aid has enabled us to tide over many difficulties and made it possible for our cause of socialist construction to forge ahead at a fairly high speed.''^^52^^

Mao Tse-tung, on his part, also spoke about the importance of unity and cohesion of the socialist countries. In a speech at a jubilee session of the USSR Supreme Soviet in November 1957 he said: "We have a common destiny and a common spirit with the Soviet Union and the entire socialist camp. We believe it is the sacred internationalist duty of each socialist country to strengthen the cohesion of the socialist countries with the Soviet Union at the head. The imperialists headed by the USA resort to all sorts of methods of provocation and incitement in an attempt to undermine the friendship and solidarity of the socialist countries headed by the USSR. But in practice the imperialists will be disappointed. We are closely

united by common interests and common ideals... Marx wrote in the 'Inaugural Address of the Working Men's International Association': 'Past experience has shown how disregard of that bond of brotherhood which ought to exist between the workmen of different countries, and incite them to stand firmly by each other in all their struggle for emancipation, will be chastised by the common discomfiture of their incoherent efforts.' We shall never regard this view which Marx expressed more than 90 years ago as obsolete.''^^53^^

But it turned out that Mao Tse-tung was cunning, false and treacherous. It was not by accident that in a rare moment of frankness he strenuously advised the TASS correspondent P. Vladimirov "not to disdain Oriental cunning and learn to be cunning from the Chinese".^^5^^*

In the early 1960s, Peking drew up a special ideological and political platform, which was incompatible with Marxism-Leninism, on all the basic issues of the world communist and revolutionary movement and transferred ideological differences to the sphere of inter-state relations with the USSR and other socialist countries. Chinese leaders accused the USSR of revisionism, hegemonism and social imperialism, and of preparing for war against China ("the threat from the north"). They fell so low as to provoke conflicts on the Soviet-Chinese border, proclaimed that the USSR was China's enemy just as the USA was, and then called it enemy No. 1 and said that the socialist community did not exist.^^55^^

The Maoists tried (and are still trying) to

226 227

subject the socialist countries to their will and push them off the Marxist-Leninist path, and if that proved impossible, to undermine their unity and bring down the socialist community. But the socialist countries remained loyal to Marxism-Leninism and their unity became even stronger. As regards those countries which initially placed their trust in the Maoists and later realised their mistake, the Maoists are endeavouring to punish them in their own way. A typical example in this respect is Albania.

The fact of the matter is that in order to cover up their retreat from Marxism-Leninism, the Maoists substitute the objective concept of the basic contradiction of the contemporary world---the contradiction between socialism and imperialism---with the concept of "three worlds". According to this concept the first world includes two ``hegemons'', the USSR and the USA, the second embraces the capitalist countries of Europe, and third, the countries of Asia, Africa and Latin America. They assert that the states of the second and third worlds ( intermediate zones) are allegedly united by common interests and, consequently, should struggle against the two superpowers---the USSR and the USA. It follows that they advocate an end to the class struggle throughout the world and the establishment of an alliance of exploiters and the exploited ostensibly for the purpose of fighting against the USSR and the USA, but actually, only to fight against the world's first socialist state since China has given up its struggle against US imperialism.

Albania justly called the "three worlds"

concept an argument in support of class reconciliation with imperialism, and China promptly responded by extending ideological differences to inter-state relations and terminating its economic assistance to Albania. "By this treacherous and hostile measure towards Albania," stated a letter from the Albanian Party of Labour and the Council of Ministers of Albania to the Central Committee of the CPC and the PRC State Council, "you shamelessly tore up the agreements concluded between our two countries... By this hostile act towards Albania you intend to strike a blow and harm the economy and fighting capacity of our country; you are undermining the cause of the revolution and socialism in Albania.''

The Peking leaders acted with even greater impudence towards Kampuchea, Vietnam and Laos by attempting to turn them into China's vassals and a forepost for even broader expansion in the whole of South-east Asia.

The first victim of their expansion was Kampuchea where they organised a counterrevolutionary coup, placed the bloody Pol Pot-Ieng Sary clique in power, and established a pro-Peking regime---a Chinese variant of the cultural revolution on foreign territory.

Next on the list was socialist Vietnam which pursued an independent policy, did not recognise the authority of the self-appointed suzerain and refused to be a pawn in China's political ventures.

In order to bring recalcitrant Vietnam to its knees, Peking at first resorted to economic sanctions, stopped its material and technical

229 228

assistance and recalled its specialists from the country. When this measure produced no results, the Peking leadership, drawing its inspiration from Hitler's moves undertaken purportedly to ``protect'' Sudeten Germans in Czechoslovakia on the eve of the Second World War, artificially created the problem of huachiao, Chinese nationals residing in the Socialist Republic of Vietnam, and, using it as a pretext, increased its pressure on Vietnam. But Vietnam would not give in. Then China threatened to use force. On instructions from Peking the Pol Pot clique concentrated tens of thousands of soldiers on Vietnam's southwestern border and systematically conducted raids into Vietnamese territory. Simultaneously China demonstratively assembled troops on the Vietnamese border which it also regularly violated. Socialist Vietnam, however, was not intimidated and successfully protected its borders.

Peking's next move was to launch direct preparations for aggression. Taking into account that Pol Pot's troops were assembled on Vietnam's southwestern border and Chinese troops on its northern border and also the fact that China had concentrated troops on the ChineseLaotian border it was clear that the strategic plan of the Peking aggressors envisaged a simultaneous attack on Vietnam from north and southwest and its lightning defeat by superior forces. After that the Chinese troops were to seize Laos and reach the borders of Thailand, Malaysia and Indonesia.

As it prepared for war China intensified anti-Soviet propaganda in the diplomatic field

and began to seduce the West by opening the doors to the Chinese market. Peking hoped that the West, even if it would not directly support China's aggression, would at least silently condone it. And Deng Xiaoping's visit to the United States in February 1979 was undertaken in order to verify these calculations. During this trip he announced that China intended to teach Vietnam a lesson. This was a feeler designed to ascertain the reaction of the USA. And since he heard no objections he regarded it as a sign of condonation.

He made this announcement on February 8, and on February 17 China carried out its bandit attack on the Socialist Republic of Vietnam.

Chinese aggression was deeply shrouded in lies. It was justified by references to an alleged threat posed by a small country to enormous China, to the "need to retaliate" and "repulse Vietnamese aggression". This was an old trick. For example, in order to cover up nazi Germany's aggression against Poland, Goering told the Reichstag that it was Poland that attacked Germany. It will also be recalled that in order to justify US aggression in Vietnam the Congress on August 7, 1964 adopted the shamefully notorious Tonkin Resolution which accused Vietnam of attacking American warships in the Gulf of Tonkin. And it was only in January 1971 that the US Congress conceded that the accusation was groundless and repealed the resolution.

In an attempt to conceal the actual scale of its aggression against Vietnam the Peking leaders called it a local conflict with limited objectives. This was also a bare-faced lie since the Chinese

230 231

group numbered 600,000 men.

And though the restricted mountainous terrain of the theatre of military operations where heights ranged from 1,000 to 3,000 metres prevented the Chinese command from deploying all the divisions in the first echelon at the start of hostilities, later it brought into action considerable front reserves (second echelon) to replace the battered units.

The territorial scope of military operations also refutes Peking's lies about the limited nature of the conflict. China attacked Vietnam along the entire length of 1,200-kilometre-long Vietnamese-Chinese border, and also concentrated troops on the border of neighbouring Laos. As regards the relatively shallow penetration of the Chinese troops into Vietnam, there was nothing that Peking could do to make it deeper. They were stopped by heroic Vietnamese people.

Peking's sanguinary gamble ended ingloriously. The collapse of the pro-Peking regime in Kampuchea overturned the plans of the Peking leaders to draw Vietnam into a war on two fronts. And the Vietnamese people's decisive rebuff to the aggressors, the Soviet government's statement that it would stand by its commitments stipulated in the Treaty of Friendship and Cooperation with the Socialist Republic of Vietnam, and also the worldwide condemnation of Chinese aggression compelled Peking, though with great reluctance, to pull its troops out of Vietnam.

China sustained not only a military but also a political defeat in Vietnam.

The Peking leaders bared the essence of their

foreign policy to the full by grossly and cynical ly violating the most elementary principles of international relations and the UN Charter. "Now all can see," said Leonid Brezhnev, "that it is this policy which today constitutes the most serious threat to world peace.''^^5^^

``China's attack on Vietnam offers further proof of Peking's irresponsible attitude to the destiny of the world, of the criminal ease with which the Chinese leaders resort to arms,"^^6^^' says the statement of the Soviet government.

Furthermore, China's aggression against Vietnam showed the socialist countries how deeply the Peking leaders had betrayed the cause of socialism by shifting within a short space of time from ideological differences with the socialist countries to unleashing a war against one of them.

China's attack on Vietnam also disclosed the falsity of the Peking leaders' statements about their concern for the security of small countries. There was a time when Peking laid claim to being the ``leader'' of the national liberation movement, vociferated in favour of a world revolution, urged the "world village" ( developing countries) to begin an offensive against the "world town" (industrialised countries) and pretended to be the best friend of the developing countries. The aggression against Vietnam showed what all this verbiage was really worth, all the more so since it was not an isolated act. China formed armed detachments and then illegally sent them across the Indian border to areas inhabited by the Naga and Mizo tribes. China organised large-scale armed conflicts on

232 233

the Chinese-Indian border in 1959 and 1962 when its troops moved into Indian territory to a depth of 80-100 kilometres. Indian losses attest to the large scale of this aggression. In just five days, from October 20 to 25, 1962, Indian losses in killed alone totalled 2,500. The so-called insurgents reinforced with Chinese officers and soldiers crossed from China into Burma's northern regions where they conducted major offensive operations. Peking supplied weapons to extremist groups in Nepal and incited them to topple the government, and also provoked disturbances by leftist forces in Sri Lanka.

China actively supports South Africa's policy of suppressing the national liberation movement in the south of the African continent. What better proof of this can there be than the joint efforts which were made by South Africa, the CIA and China to put down the revolution in Angola. Peking supplied arms to the counterrevolutionary FNLA bands, which were trained by Chinese experts. The whole world has seen photographs showing Chinese military instructors in the company of CIA agents and white mercenaries in Angola.

After all this no revolutionary rhetoric can camouflage the hegemonistic plans of the Peking leaders who stand exposed before the whole world in their shameless nudity of great-power chauvinists.

Collusion

The desire of the Peking leaders to undermine detente motivated them to join hands with

ultra-reactionaries everywhere: militarists in Western countries, racists in South Africa, and the fascist government in Chile. Starting out with leftist discourses that any agreement with capitalist countries is basically inadmissible, the Chinese leaders stooped to directly aligning themselves with the forces of war and encouraging imperialist aggression.

Peking began to make efforts to get the USA to worsen its relations with the USSR, prevent the conclusion of the Soviet-American agreement on the limitation of strategic offensive arms, stimulate the arms race, intensify the struggle against the national liberation movement and increase US military presence in all parts of the world.

Early in 1967 the US press carried reports to the effect that Washington was of the opinion that Mao served American interests to the extent to which his efforts to galvanise the Chinese masses involved China in a bigger conflict with Russia than with the USA. According to these reports the United States even thought of cultivating Maoism as a means of pressuring Moscow. Later Peking said that it favoured US military presence in foreign territories, although it was clear that the rash of US military bases on the body of the earth by no means promoted international security. In a conversation with US congressmen in the summer of 1972 Chou En-lai frankly said that China would not have wanted the US to withdraw its troops from the Pacific Ocean, or from any other region. And when Brzezinski visited China in 1978 its leaders begged the US not to pull its troops out of South

234 235

Korea. This makes the opponents of detente happy such as Senator Jackson in the US and Deng Xiaoping in China.

Peking acts hand in glove with the enemies of detente in the FRG. There the revenge-mongers were against the conclusion of agreements with socialist countries, opposed the Final Act of the European Conference and favoured the arms race and the strengthening of NATO. Peking does the same. "The philosophy of Chinese foreign policy is crassly simple: all that is useful to Russians is bad, and what harms them is good," wrote the Neue Rhein-Zeitung. "And so according to this pattern, NATO is good." Later the former Supreme Allied Commander in Europe General Alexander Haig aptly called the PRC the 16th member of the North Atlantic Alliance.

Peking's anti-detente policy has the backing of some circles in Japan. The PRC leadership endeavours to prevent the conclusion of a Soviet-Japanese peace treaty. It insists that the Soviet government should hand over the Kuriles, which belong to the USSR, to Japan and advises the latter to increase its armed forces and to preserve the Japanese-American "security treaty" under which US troops are stationed in Japan. Moreover, in August 1978 a so-called treaty of peace and friendship between Japan and the PRC was signed in Peking. At the insistence of the Chinese side the treaty included a point on joint action against ``hegemony'', which Peking uses as a false pretext for its anti-Soviet line.

Another indication of the nature of Peking's policy is its attitude to the fascist regime in

Chile. Immediately after the fascist coup there the socialist countries, some African countries and Mexico severed all relations with Pinochet's clique, while China welcomed it with open arms. The diplomatic mission of the Popular Unity government of Chile was promptly ordered to leave Peking, and its place was taken by representatives of the Chilean junta headed by General Iriate. Peking has very close relations with Pinochet's regime, grants it credits and supplies it with weapons.

Maoist groups in other countries, as a rule, support the right-wing forces thus aligning themselves with the pogrom-makers from the anti-communist camp. For instance, Maoist groups in post-Salazar Portugal took part in bandit raids on the premises of the Portuguese Communist Party and other progressive organisations. During an attack on the offices of the trade union centre Intersindical in Lisbon, they shouted "down with Communists''.

Another interesting fact is that the Chairman of the Standing Committee of the National People's Congress of the PRC sent a message of condolence to the regency council in Spain when the fascist dictator Franco died.

Peking's Ambitions

The turn in China's foreign policy was not accidental. It has its pre-history. The fact of the matter is that the countries of the socialist community and the Peking leaders have long ceased seeing eye to eye on the problems of war and peace. The Soviet Union and other socialist

236 237

countries are working actively to prevent another world war, while Peking is preparing for war.

Back in 1957 at the Meeting of Communist and Workers' Parties, Mao Tse-tung urged that the Soviet Union and other socialist countries should stop building socialism and concentrate on preparations for a war against the West. "First let us test our strength, and only then resume construction," he said.''^^58^^

Having received a rebuff he signed the documents in which the Meeting expressed certainty that another world war could be averted. One would have thought that he had reconsidered his views. But that was not so. At the Second Session of the 8th National Congress of the CPC in May 1958 he returned to this question.

``War, well so what," he said. "Imperialism can be fully and quickly wiped out. I believe that it can be wiped out in three years. Now that there are atomic bombs the war may last a year less than before. There is no need to be afraid of war. If there is war, there will be dead people. Comrades who are sitting here have seen death. Death is not awesome. If out of 600 million one half perishes, 300 million will remain alive. From the reign of Emperor Wu Ti to the Three Kingdoms period and the Northern and Southern dynasties, China's population decreased from 50 million to 10 million... In my opinion an atomic bomb is no more fearful than a large sword. During the Second World War the Soviet Union lost 20 million people, and other European countries lost 10 million. A total of 30 million were lost. After the Tang and Ming

238

emperors wars were waged with swords and in the course of these wars 40 million people were killed. It does not matter if a war carries away one half of humanity. There is nothing to fear if only a third of the population remains. I mentioned this to Nehru. He didn't believe me. If an atomic war does break out, it would not be bad at all: as a result of it capitalism will perish and eternal peace will prevail on earth.''^^59^^

This cannibalistic conception became widespread in Party circles in China. "When I was on a voyage in the Province of Kwangtung early in 1961," writes the French journalist Jean Vidal, "one of the local leaders told me that in the event of a world war China would probably loose 300 million people, while as many would remain alive to build a modern socialist China, and that there was no reason to be afraid of war... A Czechoslovak journalist who took part in the conversation noted: 'But if all 15 million Czechoslovaks are killed who will then build socialism in Czechoslovakia?'

``Our interlocutor burst into laughter, evidently delighted with the joke.''^^60^^

Peking's orientation on war is likewise not accidental. With its help Mao Tse-tung intended to assert China's domination over the whole world. Some of his criminal plans became known. Here are just a few of them:

``We must conquer the globe. Our objective is the whole globe. For the time being we shall refrain from talking about how we shall work on the Sun. As regards the Moon, Mars, Mercury, Venus---all the eight planets apart from the Earth, it will be possible to explore them... As

239

regards work and battle, most important, I believe, is our globe where we shall build a great power. It is essential to be inspired with this thought.''^^61^^

``The present Pacific Ocean is in reality not too pacific. In the future, when it comes under our control, it can become such.''^^62^^

``After a certain number of years we will unfailingly build a major empire and will be ready to land on Japan, the Philippines, in San Francisco.''^^63^^

Back in 1939, a decade prior to the victory of the Chinese revolution, Mao listed the territories which China lost: "Japan occupied Korea, Taiwan, Ryukyu, Penhuletao and Port Arthur. Britain occupied Burma, Bhutan, Nepal and Hong-Kong. France occupied Vietnam and Kuanchowang, and even such a small state as Portugal, occupied Macao.''^^64^^ At the time this could have been taken as a simple reminder of the aggressive policy of the imperialist powers. But it was not. At a meeting of the Politburo of the CPC Central Committee in August 1965 Mao was much more explicit. "We must unfailingly gain possession of South-east Asia, including South Vietnam, Thailand, Burma, Malaysia and Singapore," he said.^^65^^ Proof of the aggressive plans of the Chinese leadership may be found in The Concise History of Modern China which was published in 1954 and had a map which included the following "Chinese territories" into the composition of the PRC: Burma, Vietnam, Korea, Thailand, Malaya, Nepal, Bhutan, Sikkim, the Andaman Islands and the Sulu Archipelago.

The Chinese leaders also want to annex the Mongolian People's Repulic. They mentioned this repeatedly after Mao said as much in a conversation with the American journalist Edgar Snow in 1936.

China also lays claim to some Soviet territories. In July 1964 Mao told a visiting delegation of the Socialist Party of Japan: "Approximately one hundred years ago the region east of Lake Baikal became Russian territory, and since then Vladivostok, Khabarovsk, Kamchatka and other points are the territory of the Soviet Union. So far we have not presented our bill on this score." A record of this conversation was published in the Japanese Sekai Syuho journal in August 1964.

Mao is dead but Peking has not given up its foreign and military policy which is fraught with the threat to peace. Hua Guofeng emphatically declared that China would continue the foreign policy course which it pursued under Mao Tse-tung. The new Chinese leadership confirmed that its foreign policy was oriented "on the rifle", and set the task of modernising the army.

The llth National Congress of the CPC which met in August 1977, once again oriented the country on preparations for war and further militarisation. It sharply attacked the policy of detente and upheld the thesis that war was inevitable. The Congress brought out the old slogans and confirmed the old objectives: to be prepared to fight, to step up war preparations, to bring the equipment of the army to a higher level, to build up not only a mighty land army, but also a powerful navy and air force.

240

16-537

241

All this shows that the new leadership intends to carry out Mao's hegemonistic plans for turning the PRC into a major military power prepared to conquer the world, and continues to regard a world war as a means of attaining this objective. Hence Peking's ceaseless efforts to undermine detente, its struggle against the socialist countries and the collusion of its leaders with the enemies of detente and peace in the imperialist camp.

China Unmasked

Without altering the basic foreign policy objective, that of preparing for a world war, the new Peking leaders have somewhat modified the methods of attaining it. Following the failure of the "great leap forward" with self-reliance, Peking put forward the programme of "four modernisations" (of industry, agriculture, science and technology, and the army) calculating on the West's support in the form of technology and arms. In fact, this programme is designed to secure a major modernisation of the army and equip it with the latest weapons equal to US and NATO standards. The aim is to use the achievements of science and technology to multiply the advantages offered by numerical superiority of the armed forces and the practically inexhaustible manpower resources.

The purpose of Peking's hectic diplomatic activity is to help China achieve this aim. In exchange for Western technology and arms, it offers NATO countries raw materials, carries on anti-Soviet propaganda and supports all

measures directed against detente. And there are politicians and statesmen in the West who disregard the ultimate results of such transactions and not only bite at the bait but are even happy to have an opportunity to do so. "To us Europeans, the 'red menace' must still appear to be more dangerous than the "yellow menace',''^^66^^ wrote Franz Josef Strauss.

Just the same way the participants in the Munich deal encouraged Hitler to move his armies eastward, but before he did that he attacked the West and the first bombs fell on London and not Moscow. The day when nazi Germany invaded the Soviet Union Winston Churchill lamented that the "terrible military machine, which we and the rest of the civilised world so foolishly, so supinely, so insensately allowed the nazi gangsters to build up year by year from almost nothing, cannot stand idle lest it rust or fall to pieces".^^67^^ Today, however, having forgotten everything, Britain is prepared to sell the most sophisticated vertical take-off fighter-bombers to China.

Although in their struggle for world domination the Peking leaders concentrated their main efforts against the Soviet Union, they by no means have given up the fight against their chief opponents in South-east Asia, Asia in general, and in the Pacific. It has come to light that at a closed conference of the CPC in 1973 Chou En-lai explained that China had to reorientate its policy on the USA in order to be able to execute Mao's tactic, which, as the Japanese Chuo Koron journal reported, was designed "to smash the enemy one by one" and "avoid

242 243

a struggle on two fronts''.

Lacking the strength to conquer the world, the Peking leaders first want to provoke a nuclear conflict between the NATO and Warsaw Treaty members, the USA and the USSR, and get them to destroy each other, and only then, taking advantage of China's population, let China say the final word. Or, as the Chinese put it, at first get two tigers to fight each other and watch them kill each other from a mountain. During his visit to the USA in February 1979, Deng Xiaoping once again advised it to "take energetic steps" against the Soviet Union. The Christian Science Monitor wrote on February 22 that his "important goal may be to hamper and perhaps destroy...the already troubled and controversial detente relationship between the Soviet Union and the United States".^^68^^

It is important that not only journalists should realise this, but also those ruling circles which in their concern to improve the balance of power are themselves trying to play the "China card", but follow obsolete (pre-nuclear age) rules, for in a nuclear age it is not at all necessary to keep on piling up arms ad infinitum. There are more than enough already---15 tons of explosives per each inhabitant of the world. Therefore, when sober voices are raised against the myopic and dangerous policy of playing the China card, it does not mean that someone is afraid that the West will increase its strength by entering into an alliance with China. Their concern is to avert the aggravation of world tension which may increase the danger of

an all-out all-destroying war, and to achieve this whether the reckless gamblers like it or not.

The treacherous blow that was struck at peace from ambush in the Far East took many people by surprise because it was delivered by a country calling itself socialist.

Soviet people are accustomed to the numerous zigzags in the foreign policy of the capitalist states, including Hitler's perfidious violation of the non-aggression treaty, and the formation of the anti-Soviet coalition after World War II.

The foreign policy of the socialist states is another thing. It rests on a communist world outlook, on the realisation that since socialist states have identical class interests and ideology they have to work together for world peace.

That accounts for the fact that the Peking leadership's anti-detente policy which is alien to the nature of a socialist state was at first regarded as something unreal, all the more so because the Chinese like all other people do not want nuclear war. Suffice it to say that 223 million literate and politically aware Chinese signed the 1950 Stockholm Appeal demanding the prohibition of the use of nuclear weapons.

But as events developed, the clearer became the general picture of the political degradation of the Peking rulers and the criminal nature of their foreign policy characterised by provocations against peace and conspiratorial preparations for another world war.

The fundamental idea of the Maoists that a world thermonuclear war would be a boon is criminal in its very essence, and the propaganda of this misanthropic idea, the propaganda of war

245 244

is tantamount to incitement to mass murder which is an offence subject to punishment under the penal law. It is also a crime for a permanent member of the Security Council to proclaim nuclear war inevitable, to deprive the people of confidence in the possibility of averting it and to undermine the unity of the peoples in the struggle for peace.

The Peking leaders also commit a crime by trying to torpedo detente, provoke a nuclear war between the Warsaw Treaty and NATO countries, counteract all measures aimed at averting a nuclear catastrophe, sustain tension where it already exists and create new trouble spots in the world.

What the Peking leaders have perpetrated in Kampuchea which they turned into a huge death camp is a crime against humanity.

Likewise criminal is China's subversive activity aimed at overthrowing legitimate governments and replacing them with regimes of the Pol Pot type. Absolutely immoral are China's territorial claims to all its neighbours and its support for imperialist interference in the affairs of Angola, Ethiopia, Zaire and other developing countries. There is no excuse for Peking's close cooperation with the imperialists, its struggle against countries which had cast off colonial dependence and against the national liberation movement.

China, a country with the world's biggest population, committed a terrible crime when it attacked Vietnam, a peace-loving state, which is still healing the wounds that had been inflicted upon it by preceding imperialist aggressions.

This Chinese aggression and the killing of civilians in Vietnam with all it entailed---- murdered children, mothers and helpless old people; organised and encouraged looting; cities, villages and crops destroyed and wells poisoned (that is, the crimes for which the nazis were tried at Nuremberg)---tore the mask of hypocrisy and peaceableness off the faces of the Peking demagogues. All these crimes are incompatible with the nature of a socialist state.

The criterion of a state's socialist nature is its socialist basis and superstructure in their totality and its socialist domestic and foreign policy, and not its exploitation of the aspiration of the masses for socialism in order to conceal its anti-socialist aims, as Peking does. The criterion of its true Marxist world outlook is undeviating fidelity to the principles of Marxism-Leninism.

The Peking leadership's mimicry of Marxism deceives no one. Stripped of their masks they stand exposed as inhumane chauvinistic hegemonists. They have long ceased to have anything in common with true socialism. But it is the Chinese people deceived by them who will make the final decision.

246

Chapter 4 FURTHERING DETENTE

The current struggle of the forces of progress and peace against the forces of war and the opponents of detente resembles an assault on a fortified, deeply echeloned, system of active defence. The scope and the pace of this offensive on various sectors of the broad front are not the same, but nothing can stop it for such is the logic of historical development.

JUSTIFIED OPTIMISM Moscow Works for Detente

The Soviet people were not surprised to learn that there was opposition to detente. Detente has many supporters, but it also has many opponents. Difficulties had to be surmounted in the course of concerting the efforts of different social systems, which include different countries, classes, social groups, and political parties with unlike and at times contrasting interests and views on questions of war and peace.

``In undertaking a series of measures designed to improve the international situation," said Leonid Brezhnev in 1974, "we were fully aware that we should meet with stubborn resistance on the part of the ultra-reactionary and aggressive circles of imperialism and all the political currents interested, for various reasons, in retaining world tension. That is why we were

not taken unawares by the active attempts of the enemies of peace to hinder the establishment of a new political climate in the world... We are not surprised at these attacks on the part of the enemies of peace. We shall continue to proceed along our own path.''^^1^^

The high road to progress lies through a turn from the cold war to peaceful coexistence of states with different social systems, a turn from explosive tensions to detente and normal, mutually beneficial cooperation.

The Soviet Peace Programme was successfully implemented. Everything possible was done to assure peaceful construction in the Soviet Union and the fraternal socialist countries, to assure peace and security for all the peoples. As a result General Secretary of the CPSU Central Committee could positively assess its implementation. "Facts have borne out the Programme's timeliness and realism," he said. "And though world peace is by no means guaranteed as yet, we have every reason to declare that the improvement of the international climate is convincing evidence that lasting peace is not merely a good intention, but an entirely realistic objective. And we can and must continue to work tirelessly in the name of achieving it! "^^2^^

At the same time the 25th Congress pointed out certain negative aspects, including the fanning of mistrust and hostility towards the socialist countries by the Western mass media; attacks by right-wing forces in the FRG against normalisation of relations with the socialist countries; desire of influential forces in the USA to prevent the development of Soviet-American

248 249

relations; absence of stable peace in the Middle East; the unresolved Cyprus problem, and, most importantly, the ceaseless efforts of Western militaristic circles to whip up the arms race.

The Soviet Union took these difficulties into account and did not give in to them, realising that victory did not come of its own accord, and had to be won in a difficult struggle which becomes more and more determined in the face of increasing counteraction.

The Congress defined the following tasks in the further struggle for peace and international cooperation:

``---Work for the termination of the expanding arms race, which is endangering peace, and for transition to reducing the accumulated stockpiles of arms, to disarmament. For this purpose:

``(a) do everything to complete the preparation of a new Soviet-US agreement on limiting and reducing strategic armaments, and conclude international treaties on universal and complete termination of nuclear weapons tests, on banning and destroying chemical weapons, on banning development of new types and systems of mass annihilation weapons, and also banning modification of the natural environment for military or other hostile purposes;

``(b) launch new efforts to activate negotiations on the reduction of armed forces and armaments in Central Europe. Following agreement on the first concrete steps in this direction, continue to promote military detente in the region in subsequent years;

``(c) work for a switch from the present continuous growth of military expenditure of

many states to the practice of their systematic reduction;

``(d) take all measures to assure the earliest possible convocation of a World Disarmament Conference.

``---Concentrate the efforts of peace-loving states on eliminating the remaining seats of war, first and foremost on implementing a just and durable settlement in the Middle East...

``---Do everything to deepen international detente, to embody it in concrete forms of mutually beneficial cooperation between states...

``---Work for ensuring Asian security based on joint efforts by the states of that continent.

``_Work for a world treaty on the non-use of force in international relations.

``---Consider as crucial the international task of completely eliminating all vestiges of the system of colonial oppression, infringement of the equality and independence of peoples, and all seats of colonialism and racialism.''^^3^^

Such was the decision of Soviet Communists. It is an authoritative decision. The Communist Party of the Soviet Union according to the USSR Constitution is the leading and guiding force of Soviet society and the nucleus of its political system. The implementation of the decisions of Party congresses is obligatory for all organs of state power and that is why, as distinct from Western democracy, words and deeds are never at variance in the USSR.

The Soviet Union took advantage of every opportunity to implement the decisions of the 25th Congress. Together with the other Warsaw

250 251

Treaty countries it drew up a common line of struggle for peace. A CPSU delegation led by General Secretary of its Central Committee Leonid Brezhnev actively participated in the Conference of the Communist and Workers' Parties of Europe. Soviet leaders continued to meet Western statesmen. The USSR continued to take part in the work of the Geneva Disarmament Committee, in the Vienna talks on the reduction of armed forces and armaments in Central Europe, and in talks with the United States on the further limitation of strategic offensive arms. It began talks with the USA and Britain on a universal cessation of nuclear weapons tests. Not for a minute did it cease its efforts in the UN to secure lasting peace. Soviet people actively participated in all the steps undertaken by the peace movement which were sponsored by international public organisations.

In 1977, the Soviet Union became the first country in history, and so far is the only one, to embody the noble objectives of a peaceful foreign policy in its new Constitution, and thus give them the force of law. Article 28 of the USSR Constitution (Fundamental Law) reads: "The USSR steadfastly pursues a Leninist policy of peace and stands for strengthening of the security of nations and broad international co--operation.

``The foreign policy of the USSR is aimed at ensuring international conditions favourable for building communism in the USSR, safeguarding the state interests of the Soviet Union, consolidating the positions of world socialism, supporting the struggle of peoples for national liberation

and social progress, preventing wars of aggression, achieving universal and complete disarmament, and consistently implementing the principle of the peaceful coexistence of states with different social systems.''

Article 29 of the USSR Constitution reflects the Soviet Union's relations with other states which are fully consistent with the 10 principles of inter-state relations that were drawn up at the Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe.

The Soviet Union is determined to continue its policy of detente.

With this aim in view Leonid Brezhnev made new important proposals aimed at strengthening the peace. He suggested that all states should at the same time agree to stop manufacturing all types of nuclear weapons, ban all nuclear tests for a specified period and proclaim a moratorium on peaceful nuclear explosions.

A jubilee meeting in Moscow in November 1977, marking the 60th anniversary of the Great October Socialist Revolution just like on the day of the establishment of the Soviet state, adopted an appeal to the peoples, parliaments and governments of all countries to preserve peace.

``We appeal to the peoples, parliaments and governments of all countries to do their utmost to stop the arms race, prohibit the development of new means of mass annihilation, and get down to a reduction of armaments and armed forces and to disarmament!

``We appeal to them persistently to work for the speediest and just settlement of explosive

252 253

conflicts and the liquidation of all seats of international tension!

``Peoples, working people, people of goodwill in all countries! The cause of peace, detente and social progress is your common vital cause! Success depends on cohesion and determination! The forces of war and reaction will retreat in the face of the united will for peace. They must be made to retreat!

``On behalf of 260 million Soviet people we solemnly declare:

``The Communist Party of the Soviet Union, the USSR Supreme Soviet and the Soviet Government, our entire nation will continue to work with the utmost determination for stronger peace and peaceful coexistence, for the termination of the arms race, and for the reduction of armaments right up to complete and universal disarmament under strict international control.''

These appeals were dictated by a desire to prevent a nuclear catastrophe and by a community of efforts in the struggle for peace of an overwhelming majority of the world's population.

Joint Efforts

The socialist countries undeviatingly pursue a dynamic peace-loving policy and are doing everything possible to prevent another world war. The states of the socialist community are a real and mighty factor of peace.

The peaceful foreign policy of the socialist countries is energetically supported by many

254

countries which had cast off colonial dependence. They are profoundly interested in a just and democratic peace in order to preserve their newly won freedom.

In all industrialised capitalist countries working people led by Communists are concerned with averting a thermonuclear conflict.

The principle of peaceful coexistence has the backing of that part of the bourgeoisie which comprehends that a nuclear war will not spare the ruling classes of capitalist society, too. Many sober-minded politicians and statesmen in the West see no alternative to peaceful coexistence.

Hence the desire of the majority of the Earth's population for peace and their realisation of the fact that in our nuclear age peace is vital for all countries, whether socialist or capitalist, industrialised or developing. As a result, the general correlation of forces in the world is now in favour of peace. And the Soviet Union's peaceful offensive, which is supported by all peace-loving peoples, and the concrete results of detente have proved in practice that there can be peaceful coexistence of states with different social systems.

The Soviet Union is not conducting the peace offensive and repelling the counterattacks of the opponents of detente all on its own. The threat of a nuclear war has heightened the peoples' sense of responsibility for the future of the world and for their own destiny. Never before has there been such a powerful mass movement for peace and against war as the one which is currently under way.

At a conference of the Warsaw Treaty Political

255

Consultative Committee in Bucharest in November 19 7 6 the socialist countries came forward with another peace initiative aimed at deepening detente. In a unanimously adopted declaration "For the Further Advancement of Detente and for the Consolidation of Security and Development of Cooperation in Europe", they presented new, realistic ideas and practical proposals to consolidate European and international security.

Desirous of making an effective step to avert the danger of war, the participants in the conference suggested that all the states that had signed the Final Act at Helsinki should conclude a treaty not to be the first to use nuclear weapons. A reasonable proposal indeed, for if there will be no first blow then there will be no second, retaliatory blow, and, consequently, no nuclear war.

Noting that the division of the world into opposing military blocs impeded the normalisation of international relations, the Political Consultative Committee reiterated that the members of the Warsaw Treaty were prepared to dissolve this organisation if NATO was dissolved at the same time with it, and as a first step in this direction proposed the liquidation of their military organisations.

It is a question of doing everything to increase efforts to deepen detente, combine it with disarmament measures and to back up political detente with military detente.

The socialist countries are destined to play the leading role in the struggle for peace owing to the humane nature of socialism which is

consistent with communist ideals. It is these ideals which also motivate the Communists in the non-socialist countries. They are actively working to avert the threat of a world thermonuclear war and have repeatedly set forth their views on questions of war and peace both in their own countries and at international forums.

They did so at the International Meeting of Communist and Workers' Parties in 1969. The Appeal in Defence of Peace which it adopted said in part:

``A struggle is being waged for the greatest cause of all---the future of mankind... Today, when nuclear bombs can reach any continent within minutes and lay waste vast territories, a world conflict would spell the death of hundreds of millions of people and the destruction and incineration of the treasures of world civilisation and culture... Today lasting peace is no longer a Utopia---it is a fully feasible aim... Although the threat of military conflicts remains as long as imperialism exists, peaceful coexistence of states with different social systems is a realistic matter in our days.''^^4^^

In June 1976 at the beginning of a fresh upswing in the psychological war stirred up by the opponents of detente against the socialist countries, against world peace, representatives of 29 Communist and Workers' parties of Europe held a conference in Berlin.

They noted that important positive changes had taken place in the international situation as a result of the shift in the correlation of forces in favour of peace. This fact was responsible

256

17-537

257

for the transition from the policy of tension and confrontation to the policy of detente and normalisation of relations and cooperation between states and peoples. The Helsinki Conference, they said, opened fresh prospects for the further strengthening of peace and security j and for the fruitful development of relations of > cooperation between all European countries. i

At the same time the Berlin Conference j pointed out that peace was not ensured so far and that there were serious obstacles to stable security and cooperation. A direct threat to the cause of peace was the acceleration of the arms race and the stockpiling of arms, including weapons of mass annihilation.

This is a dangerous policy, for in the nuclear age peace in Europe has become vital for Europeans. Addressing the Berlin Conference General Secretary of the CC CPSU Leonid Brezhnev said: "Europe has entered a fundamentally new era, totally different from everything that went before. If the Europeans should faU to understand this they would be heading for a catastrophe.

``An ancient maxim says 'All they that take the sword shall perish with the sword'. Whoever takes up the sword in contemporary Europe will not only perish himself; he cannot even imagine who else will perish in the flames---enemies, friends, allies or simply neighbours, both near and far. "5

Detente can be deepened by means of effective measures aimed at achieving disarmament and strengthening European security, uprooting fascism, protecting democracy, promoting

mutually beneficial cooperation and mutual understanding between the peoples, and by working for world peace, security, cooperation, national independence and social progress.

Many socialist and social-democratic parties in capitalist countries are actively joining the struggle for peace. The appeal of the Communists for the unity of Communist and Socialist parties, of all democratic forces in the interests of strengthening peace is eliciting a favourable response. Representatives of national-democratic, Christian-democratic and other parties are also taking part in the struggle for peace.

The majority of the developing countries are likewise fighting for peace and against imperialist wars. The most significant contribution has been their liberation from colonial dependence, because the colonial enslavement of free peoples in the 16th-20th centuries was achieved through war, because struggle for the redivision of the world and the redistribution of the colonies involved wars, and because in their efforts to suppress the national liberation movement the imperialists also resorted to wars. But the struggle for liberation showed that the efforts of the imperialists to keep the colonial peoples under their rule by means of wars were futile.

Viewed in this light the liberation of the Asian countries from colonial dependence, as well as the collapse of the imperialist intervention in Indochina, was a victory of the cause of peace. The liberation from colonial dependence of Africa and formation of dozens of independent states there is another victory of the cause of peace. The revolution in Cuba and the start of

258 259

major socio-economic transformations in Latin America are a contribution to the cause of peace.

The military CENTO and SEATO blocs which were knocked together by the imperialists have fallen apart.

As a rule, the developing countries support the peace initiatives of the socialist countries in the UN and themselves are often active in this field.

An important role in strengthening peace is played by the non-aligned countries. They have refused to join military blocs and have committed themselves to take into consideration the interests of peace and security of the peoples in solving international problems. Having arisen on an anti-imperialist basis the non-aligned movement has become a very considerable force. This is borne out by the fact that the first conference of non-aligned countries in 1961 wa,s attended by representatives from 28 countries, the second (1964) from 56, the third (1970) from 63, and the fourth (1973) from 86; the latest conference in 1979 was attended by delegates from more than 100 countries.

The main task of the non-aligned movement is to struggle for peace, against colonialism and racism. It supports the principle of the peaceful coexistence of states with different social systems, advocates the termination of the arms race and works for the prohibition of thermonuclear weapons and for the conclusion of a disarmament agreement. This has been expressed in the first declaration adopted by the nonaligned countries in 1961.

The socialist countries are the natural allies of the non-aligned countries in their struggle for

national liberation and support their efforts in every way.

The Soviet Union also supports the struggle of the newly independent states for a new international economic order---the establishment of a more equitable ratio between prices on raw materials and manufactured goods, ending exploitation of the peoples of the developing countries by foreign capital, and the ultimate elimination of the backwardness of these countries. The Soviet stand on these issues has been set forth in the Soviet government's statement "On the Restructuring of International Economic Relations''.

Among other things the statement points out that the general improvement of the international climate and the strengthening of security would have enabled the states to divert an ever bigger part of the resources currently spent on building up armaments to the needs of development. This means that there is a direct interrelationship between the restructuring of international economic relations and the problem of curbing the arms race, of disarmament and of strengthening security. Further progress towards political and military detente will also help to normalise the world economic situation. In its turn, progress in the restructuring of international economic relations will make it possible to deepen and extend detente.

A stabilising factor of peace and security on the Asian continent are the Soviet Union's bilateral links with India, a country with a population of 650 million. The two countries have signed a number of documents providing for

260 261

joint efforts in the struggle for the preservation and consolidation of peace in Asia.

The. Joint Soviet-Indian Declaration which was signed in October 1977 during an official visit to the Soviet Union of the Indian Prime Minister Morarji Desai noted that "Soviet-Indian friendship has stood the test of time; it is not subject to transient considerations and serves as an important factor of peace and stability in Asia and in the world".^^6^^

In the course of an exchange of views on major international problems both the USSR and India said that they saw eye to eye a broad range of problems and declared their determination to continue to work actively for stronger peace and international security. "The Soviet Union and India," the Declaration stated, "viewed the task of stopping the .arms race, averting nuclear war and achieving disarmament as the most acute and pressing task in the present-day international relations.''^^7^^ It also mentioned that the two countries were in favour of concluding a world treaty on the non-use of force in international relations, of developing and extending mutually beneficial cooperation between Asian states, dismantling military bases in the Indian Ocean and preventing the establishment of new ones. The calculations of the opponents of detente that Soviet-Indian relations would deteriorate did not and could not materialise for the simple reason that joint Soviet-Indian moves to promote peace and mutually beneficial cooperation were equally indispensable to both countries. The desire to strengthen and develop the relations between

India and the USSR has been more than once confirmed by the government of Indira Gandhi.

The majority of other Asian countries also base their relations on the principles of peaceful coexistence and are in favour of establishing collective security system on their continent. All this affords grounds for hoping that Asia will cease being a continent of war and turn into a continent of peace.

``Of course," said Leonid Brezhnev, "there is no magic cure that could resolve all Asia's problems overnight. But when past conflicts are left behind, when friendly relations between Asian states are consolidated, and bilateral and, in some cases, multilateral cooperation is established for creative purposes then we are in our right to say that these are the elements from which the edifice of a lasting peace is being built on Asian soil.''^^8^^

A tremendous role in the struggle for peace is played by the peace-loving world public, the movement of peace supporters, non-- governmental organisations. More than thirty years have passed since the rise of the peace movement and its organisation on a world scale.^^9^^ It has to its credit such acts as the collection of signatures under the 1950 Stockholm Appeal to ban atomic weapons, appeals to the UN, appeals to parliaments and governments, manifestoes to the peoples of the world, an appeal to conclude a peace pact by the five great powers, campaigns against imperialist aggression in Indochina, support for the convocation of a European conference on security and cooperation, struggle against the production of the neutron bomb,

262 263

and other peace-promoting campaigns.

Currently the peace movement embraces broad public circles and has its organisations in 82 countries. The 1973 World Congress of Peace Forces in Moscow was attended by more than 3,500 delegates, observers and guests from 143 countries, representing more than 1,000 national communist, socialist, social-democratic, christian-democratic, liberal and other parties, organisations and movements, and over 120 international organisations. Mass international organisations, men of science and culture, members of parliament, representatives of religious circles participate in the peace movement. The World Peace Council maintains working contacts with UN bodies. The time has passed when the peace movement was regarded as a "hand of Moscow". Today it is clear to all that .the struggle for peace is the task of the whole of mankind, that all people need peace. And the majority of countries and peoples are taking part in the peace offensive.

In June 1975, the Presidential Committee of the World Peace Council made another important effort to promote peace by issuing the following appeal:

``The World Peace Council appeals to all governments and parliaments, all peace and other movements, to political parties, trade unions, women's and youth organisations, to religious, social and cultural bodies which are engaged in endeavours for mankind's advance, to join hands in a great new worldwide offensive against the arms race.

``To make detente irreversible---

Stop The Arms Race.

``To move forward rapidly towards a New International Economic OrderStop The Arms Race.

``To defend the peace and build a new worldStop The Arms Race.

``TOGETHER for Banning All Nuclear and Other Weapons of Mass Destruction!

``TOGETHER for General and Complete Disarmament! "

An active role in the struggle for peace and the prevention of nuclear war is played by very many scientists, people who have a far better idea than anyone else of the terrible consequences of such a war. It is a noteworthy fact that one of the founders of the peace movement and its leader was the French scientist Frederic Joliot-Curie. In 1955 the British scientist Bertrand Russell expounded his views on the terrible consequences of a nuclear war in an appeal to the peoples and governments which was also signed by other scientists, including Albert Einstein, who did so a few days prior to his death. Japanese scientists have given a detailed account of the consequences of the atomic bombing of Hiroshima and Nagasaki. The international Pugwash movement of scientists continuously warns the people about the danger of nuclear war and the arms race.

Clergymen also play an important role in drawing the people into the struggle for peace. I discussed this question with Archbishop Piterim of the Russian Orthodox Church. In reply to my question how the struggle for peace correlated with the teaching of the Church he replied by

264 265

a quotation from the Holy Bible: "Blessed are the peace-makers: for they shall be called sons of God" (Matthew, 5.9). Representatives of the Orthodox Church made their first appeal to Christians throughout the world to work for peace back in 1948. Then, in 1949 an appeal for peace was made by Patriarch Alexius, and also in an address at the First World Congress for Peace by Metropolitan Nikolai. Since then the Russian Orthodox Church has been active in the struggle for peace.

In 1963 Pope John XXIII issued an appeal for peace: Pacem in terris.

Other religions also participate in the struggle for peace, because the ideas of fraternity, justice and peace are recognised by all religious denominations. The Koran says: "And do not evil in the earth after it has been righted" (VII, 54), while the Talmud states: "The Universe should rest upon three foundations---truth, justice and peace among people" (Teachings of the Fathers). That is why all religions tirelessly urge their followers to work for peace and friendship among peoples, to get the people to "beat their swords into plowshares and their spears into pruning hooks" (Bible, Isaiah 2.4).

In general, the following key factors contribute to the cause of peace, protecting our planet against a nuclear catastrophe:

---the consistent and dynamic peace policy of the socialist community of nations;

---the active drive against the threat of a world thermonuclear war by all the Communist parties loyal to Marxism-Leninism;

---the vital dedication to durable and just

peace in all countries that have thrown off colonial dependence;

---the support by the peace forces throughout the world of the Soviet peace offensive;

---the objective necessity of peaceful coexistence of countries with different social systems.

Despite the fierce resistance by the reactionaries, detente went on and made considerable progress on the road to peace.

Post-Helsinki Europe

There is no doubt that cooperation and good-neighbourly relations consistent with the spirit of Helsinki are developing among European countries.

The Soviet Union and France furthered their traditionally friendly relations and cooperation and their joint peace-promoting efforts.

The first summit after the European Conference took place in October 1975 during the visit to Moscow of French President Valery Giscard d'Estaing. The USSR and France spoke highly of the European Conference and emphasised the need strictly to observe and implement the Helsinki principles of inter-state. relations.

The two sides declared that they were determined to pursue a course of concord and cooperation and do everything in their power to assert the policy of detente in international relations, and to fill detente with a concrete material content, particularly by increasing their joint contribution to the solution of international problems and averting crisis-fraught situations.

They emphasised their mutual interest in

266 267

scaling down the military confrontation and promoting disarmament. Both sides reiterated the impermissibility of proliferating nuclear arms, and their determination to shoulder the responsibility which devolved upon them as nuclear powers.

A joint step towards strengthening European and universal peace was the conclusion in July 1976 of the Soviet-French Accord on the Prevention of Accidental or Unsanctioned Use of Nuclear Weapons. They agreed to heighten the effectivity of organisational and technical measures of preventing accidental or unsanctioned use of nuclear weapons; promptly inform each other of any accidental or inexplicable incident which could lead to an explosion of a nuclear device, and to communicate urgent information in conditions calling for prompt ascertainment of the situation primarily by means of a direct line between Palais de 1'Elysee and the Kremlin.

The community of views on the need to avert another world war, the realisation of the importance for the strengthening of peace of normal relations between East and West European countries and possibility of peaceful coexistence of countries with different social systems which has been confirmed by practice has a positive impact on the development of Franco-Soviet cooperation in different fields.

The annual increase in trade between the two countries in 1975 and 1976 was approximately 30 per cent, and its volume reached that of the preceding five years. A French sputnik was put in orbit by a Soviet booster rocket, and some

Soviet sputniks have certain French instruments on board. Soviet specialists helped to instal equipment manufactured in the USSR in Besangon and Issoire, and Frenchmen took part in the Kama Motor Works (KAMAZ) project and built a hotel in Moscow. Soviet Volga cars with French diesel engines are sold on the world market. French TV cameras are used at Soviet TV centres and Soviet colour kinescopes are installed in French TV sets. Needless to say, cooperation is mutually beneficial and is also one of the fruits of detente.

The June 1977 visit to France of General Secretary of the CPSU Central Committee, Chairman of the Presidium of the USSR Supreme Soviet Leonid Brezhnev gave added impetus to Soviet-French cooperation and strengthened detente.

In our day when there are influential forces in the world which strive to undermine detente, or belittle and even refute its importance, the two great powers issued the Joint Statement on Relaxation of International Tension in which they not only agreed that detente was a fact, but also described its content and the direction in which it should develop.

In their Statement the two countries note that today when armaments have reached tremendous destructive power and when for a considerable part of the world population the satisfaction of their daily material needs is an acute problem, the supreme interests of mankind make it imperative for states and peoples to abandon the policy based on distrust, rivalry and tension and to recognise that despite the

268 269

differences in their world outlooks and social systems they solidarise in face of the dangers before them. They express their satisfaction that more and more states are joining in the policy of detente and that the trend towards detente is becoming universal. The Soviet Union and France consider it necessary that all states should keep their efforts to achieve a relaxation of international tension and intensify them by implementing the Final Act of the Helsinki Conference. Both states support vigorous initiatives towards disarmament and it is their wish that considerations of bloc politics should not hamper the development of the spirit of detente.

During Leonid Brezhnev's visit to France the two sides signed a Soviet-French Declaration on the, Non-Proliferation of Nuclear Weapons, and several agreements on cooperation. The Declaration noted that owing to the improvement of the situation after the Helsinki Conference definite progress has been achieved in Europe. The two sides said that measures had to be taken to achieve disarmament.

The further strengthening of Soviet-French relations is an important factor of detente in Europe and throughout the world. Thus life overturned the predictions that detente would wane, on the contrary it gained in scope and depth.

Soviet-West German relations based on the 1970 Moscow Treaty likewise developed normally on the whole. But in the Federal Republic the normalisation of relations with socialist countries and detente came under attack from the

right-wing circles which in effect share the attitude of the revenge-mongers. The course pursued by these forces is undoubtedly destructive.

Having tasted defeat at the preceding two elections to the Bundestag, the enemies of detente in the FRG acted more cautiously in 1976. The parties of the CDU/CSU coalition, the only ones in Europe which did not approve the Final Act of the Helsinki Conference, did not venture in the new situation to come out directly against detente. It accompanied its criticism of the ruling coalition's Ostpolitik with assurances that it did not intend to violate West Germany's treaties with the socialist countries.

But the essence of the policy of anti-detente which the CDU/CSU advanced during the elections to the Bundestag in 1976 was manifest in its appeal to the electors. It said that security and world peace were threatened by the Warsaw Treaty countries which allegedly were building up their armaments. The opponents of detente resorted to this fabrication in order to appear before the electorate in the guise of defenders of peace and security, and, more importantly, to justify the real and not an imaginary arms race in the FRG and NATO. Springer's publications launched a frenzied anti-Soviet campaign which questioned the sincerity of the Soviet Union's peace policy. There was an increase in the number of violations of the GDR border and other provocations.

In view of the above the Soviet government in May 1976 found it necessary to issue a statement on its policy towards the FRG stressing

270 271

that certain circles in the FRG wanted to undermine the progress which had been achieved in Soviet-West German relations in recent years. The statement noted that some FRG politicians who were incapable of soberly appraising the state of affairs deliberately belittled the practical results of East-West cooperation; they claimed that the existing difficulties were insurmountable and sowed seeds of suspicion concerning the intentions and the goodwill of the Soviet Union. At the same time they favoured a bigger military budget, West European military integration, increased military activity of NATO and interference in the GDR's internal affairs, in the hope of obstructing detente and reversing the course of history.

The two countries continued to cooperate, for detente and peace are no less important for the people of West Germany, and, in view of its geographic position, perhaps even more important than for other peoples. This is obvious to sober-minded West Germans, including, for example, the physicist and philosopher Carl Friedrich Weizsacker who had long arrived at the conclusion that the FRG had no chances either to hold out in a war or even to survive it.

The Soviet statement stressed that SovietWest German cooperation did much to strengthen European security and universal peace.

Furthermore, there is no denying the fact that Soviet-West German economic cooperation is mutually beneficial. Trade turnover between the two countries was steadily expanding and in

1977 reached the impressive figure of nearly 12,000 million Deutsche marks, having grown by more than 400 per cent in the preceding six years. Industrial cooperation in the form of joint enterprises engaged in the extraction and processing of minerals is developing. For instance, West German firms are participating in the construction of the Oskol metallurgical complex, West German lorries are used at the construction site of the Baikal-Amur Railway (BAM), and Soviet Lada cars are fairly popular in the FRG where 12,500 were purchased in 1976 alone.

The Federal government has confirmed its intention to continue strengthening bilateral relations with the USSR, and further economic cooperation and detente. When General Secretary of the CPSU Central Committee, Chairman of the Presidium of the USSR Supreme Soviet Leonid Brezhnev visited the FRG in May 1978, the two sides took advantage of the community of views on these issues to promote Soviet-West German relations and strengthen European and world peace.

As a result of their talks Leonid Brezhnev and West German Chancellor Helmut Schmidt signed a Joint Declaration on furthering the cause of detente, good-neighbourliness and peace, and an agreement on developing and deepening longterm cooperation in the economic and industrial field.

The Joint Declaration said in part: "From the developments in the past decade the two sides draw the conclusion that detente is necessary,

272

18-537

273

possible and useful. They see no reasonable alternative to peaceful cooperation of states despite divergences in certain basic views and differences of political, economic and social systems. They express their will to expand and deepen the process of detente and to make it progressive and stable. They will, respecting the indivisibility of peace and security in all regions of the world, use their political and economic possibilities independently, jointly and on a multilateral basis to achieve that goal... The lessons of history and responsibility for peace strengthen the conviction of both sides that only the road of detente and the development of mutual relations in a constructive spirit could bring nearer the realisation of the hopes of the nations for a lasting peace.''^^10^^

The Declaration expressed the view that "it was necessary to hasten with further steps to achieve disarmament and the limitation of arms so that the development in the military field would not damage detente, and confirmed the purpose of the Vienna talks on the reduction of armed forces and armaments in Central Europe.

The two sides emphasised the importance of Soviet-American talks on the limitation of strategic offensive arms, and the strict observance of the Treaty on the Non-Proliferation of Nuclear Weapons, and said that they wanted to see all countries accede to this treaty.

The two sides maintained that complete and general prohibition of nuclear weapons was of major significance, and expressed the hope that talks on this question would soon be completed. It was most desirable, the sides said, that an

agreement on an effective prohibition of development, production and stockpiling of all types of chemical weapons and their destruction would soon be concluded. They were convinced that in order to secure a just and durable peace in the Middle East it was necessary to reach an all-embracing settlement with the participation of all the parties concerned, including representatives of the Arab people of Palestine.

All these points were made in the spirit of detente which was inconceivable a mere ten years ago.

The long-term (25-year) Agreement on Developing and Deepening Long-Term Cooperation Between the USSR and the FRG in the Economic and Industrial Field reflected the intention of the two countries to make every effort to promote cooperation.

The signing of these documents marked the conclusion of extensive and difficult work which went a long way to promote the further development of Soviet-West German relations, deepen detente and strengthen European and world peace.

Before the Conservatives came to power in Britain the Soviet Union's relations with that country had also been developing in the spirit of deepening detente. In February 1975 British Prime Minister Harold Wilson visited Moscow, and the talks which took place there played a positive role not only in promoting SovietBritish relations, but also in strengthening international peace and security, particularly in Europe. The two sides signed a Protocol on Consultations, a joint declaration on the non-

274 275

proliferation of nuclear weapons, a long-term programme for the development of economic and industrial cooperation and a programme for scientific and technological cooperation.

In the Joint Declaration on the Non-- Proliferation of Nuclear Weapons both countries emphasised that they would have liked to see the treaty on this question, which was signed by the majority of countries, fully observed, and the accession to it of the countries which so far had not done so. They stressed that nuclear materials and equipment, and information for their peaceful use which were supplied to non-nuclear states should not serve to proliferate nuclear weapons.

Such an agreement is of great significance in itself, but the Declaration on the Non-- Proliferation of Nuclear Weapons reflects also other questions of importance for furthering the cause of peace. For instance, it states that both states "will do all in their power to strengthen international peace and security, to avert the danger of war, including nuclear war, to end the arms race and to attain general and complete disarmament under strict and effective international control". U

The USSR and Britain welcomed the progress achieved in recent years in the field of limiting strategic arms and nuclear weapons tests and announced their intention to impose a permanent ban on nuclear weapons tests.

This Declaration and the signing of the Protocol on Consultations placed Soviet-British relations on a stable and constructive basis and

extended the chances for effective cooperation between them.

The Soviet Union welcomed Britain's declaration that it was prepared to help attain a positive solution of the question of the reciprocal reduction in armed forces and armaments in Central Europe.

In the course of the Soviet Foreign Minister Andrei Gromyko's visit to Britain in March 1976 the two sides examined questions of their bilateral relations and also urgent international issues.

They confirmed that a World Disarmament Conference would have helped to resolve crucial problems of disarmament, and discussed in a positive spirit questions related to general and complete cessation of nuclear weapons tests, to the conclusion of international agreements prohibiting the development of new types and systems of weapons of mass destruction and banning chemical weapons and the modification of the environment and climate for military and other hostile purposes, and to the need of systematic reductions in military expenditures.

The visit of the British Secretary of State for Foreign and Commonwealth Affairs David Owen to Moscow in October 1977 ended with the signing of a bilateral agreement on the prevention of accidental nuclear war.

And so Soviet-British cooperation for the benefit of peace developed in full conformity with the Final Act of the Helsinki Conference. This was only natural in the nuclear age. It was not accidental that Winston Churchill, who at different times adopted different attitudes to

276 277

Soviet-British cooperation and to East-West relations in general, said back in 1955 that there was very little time left to make peace with each other; otherwise the two sides would have to make peace with God.^^12^^

There has been a turn for the better in the Soviet Union's relations with all big and small West European countries. Consultations and top-level contacts have become a regular practice. In addition to the French President's visit to the USSR after Helsinki, Moscow was visited by the presidents of the FRG, Italy, Finland and Portugal, and by prime ministers and ministers for foreign affairs of many West European states. A number of important documents were signed, including the Joint Soviet-Italian and Soviet-Portuguese declarations. The recommendations of the Final Act of the Helsinki Conference that advance notice should be given of military exercises and that representatives of foreign states should be invited to attend them are carried out.

In June 1978 Chairman of the USSR Council of Ministers Alexei Kosygin and visiting Prime Minister of Turkey Biilent Ecevit signed a declaration on the principles of good-neighbour and friendly cooperation between the USSR and Turkey.

In this document, the two sides among other commitments, declared their determination:

---strictly to observe the principles of the non-use of force or threat of force in their mutual relations, and not to permit their respective territories to be used by other states to commit aggression or subversive acts;

---to uphold the efforts of the developing countries to strengthen their national sovereignty and economic independence, and to oppose all forms of imperialism, colonialism and racial discrimination.

The representatives of the countries which took part in the Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe held a meeting in Belgrade which lasted from November 4, 1977 to March 9, 1978. They exchanged views on how the tasks set by the Helsinki Conference were being fulfilled and on the further development of cooperation and the process of detente in Europe.

More than one hundred proposals designed to deepen detente, further cooperation and resolve European problems were tabled and discussed. Soviet representatives presented a comprehensive programme for the further implementation of the Final Act. Other socialist countries and neutral and non-aligned states submitted interesting proposals aimed at curtailing the arms race, the organisation of the year of European culture, and cooperation in the field of energy and transport.

Sharply dissonant were statements made by the head of the US delegation who sidestepped a serious discussion of concrete problems of European security, blocked the passage of a number of decisions on questions related to military detente and endeavoured to legalise interference in the affairs of socialist countries under the pretext of "defending human rights". , One got the impression that the US delegation was totally indifferent to urgent problems of

279 278

European security and the broadening of cooperation between European countries.

On the whole, however, the Belgrade meeting manifested the determination of the European peoples to continue the movement along the road charted at Helsinki, and this desire was reflected in the Final Document of the meeting. "Now, I believe, Europe has reached a stage when it is not at all easy for the opponents of detente to reverse the course of events," said Soviet Foreign Minister at the 33rd session of the UN General Assembly. "But this does not mean, of course, that the fruits of improved relations between states will of their own accord drop into the hands of the peoples.''^^13^^

Strategic Arms, and a joint Soviet-American communique.

``The new treaty is realistic and concrete," said the head of the Soviet delegation Leonid Brezhnev immediately after its signing. "Its subject matter is the quantitative limitation of arms and the curbing of their qualitative improvement. It is built on the principle of equality and equal security.''^^14^^

Many people throughout the world who looked forward to this event with hope sighed with relief.

The signing of the Treaty evoked a tremendous response in the USSR.

For specific reasons it took a very long time to draw up the SALT-2 Treaty.

It was signed seven years after the conclusion of the first (Interim) Soviet-American Agreement on Certain Measures with Respect to the Limitation of Strategic Offensive Arms (SALT-1), six years after the signing of the Soviet-American document "Basic Principles of Negotiations on the Further Limitation of Strategic Offensive Arms" which envisaged the conclusion of the new treaty in 1974, and four and a half years after the Soviet-American summit at Vladivostok at which it was indicated that there were good prospects for the final elaboration of the SALT-2 Treaty.

The long delay • in the conclusion of the Treaty was due to artificial obstacles created by certain circles in the USA which were not interested in curbing the arms race. Moreover, in view of the USSR's and USA's different military and technical approach to the creation of

From Positions of Reason

The talks which took place in Vienna, capital of neutral Austria, from June 15 to 18, 1979 between General Secretary of the CPSU Central Committee, Chairman of the Presidium of the USSR Supreme Soviet Leonid Brezhnev and US President Jimmy Carter were of exceptional significance for deepening detente, slowing down the arms race and generally improving the international situation.

These talks resulted in the signing of the Treaty Between the Union of Soviet Socialist Republics and the United States of America on the Limitation of Strategic Offensive Arms (SALT-2); the protocol to this treaty; the Joint Statement of Principles and Basic Guidelines for Subsequent Negotiations on the Limitation of

280 281

strategic weapons systems there were objective difficulties in defining the criteria of their commensurability and concerting their qualitative parameters. And since it was a question of limiting weapons constituting the basis of the defensive capability of two nuclear powers it was necessary to conclude a carefully balanced treaty which would ensure the equal security of the sides concerned.

Nevertheless, practice shows, that given goodwill, common sense and principled political considerations, technical difficulties can be surmounted and cannot stand in the way of constructive results. The Treaty on the Limitation of Strategic Offensive Arms (SALT-2) was signed on June 18, 1979. It will come into force the day when the instruments of ratification will be exchanged and will remain in force through December 31, 1985.

In accordance with the provisions of SALT-2 the USSR and the USA undertake to limit:

land-based intercontinental ballistic missile (ICBM) launchers;

submarine-launched ballistic missile (SLBM) launchers;

heavy bombers and also air-to-surface ballistic missiles (ASBMs) to an aggregate number not to exceed 2,400 and from January 1, 1981 to an aggregate number not to exceed 2,250;

to initiate reductions of those arms which would be in excess of the fixed aggregate number.

Thus, this Treaty sets equal ceilings on the nuclear delivery systems of both countries and precludes their numerical increase.

Another very important aspect of SALT-2 is that it puts a limit on the qualitative improvement of strategic offensive arms. For this purpose it limits the number of launchers of ICBMs and SLBMs equipped with multiple independently targetable re-entry vehicles (MIRVs), ASBMs equipped with MIRVs, and heavy bombers equipped for cruise missiles capable of a range in excess of 600 kilometres to an aggregate number not to exceed 1,320. The Treaty also fixes important limits on the number of MIRVed missiles inasmuch as each of them is capable of hitting several targets.

SALT-2 is a major step forward compared with the Interim Agreement on Certain Measures with Respect to the Limitation of Strategic Offensive Arms of 1972 (SALT-1). The Interim Agreement limited the growth of only ICBMs and SLBMs, while SALT-2 limits the number of all types of launchers, including heavy bombers, and thus closes all channels for continuing the arms race in this sphere. Moreover, the Interim Agreement fixed no qualitative limitations on the equipment of missiles with MIRVs. This provision has been included in the SALT-2 Treaty.

The Treaty and the Protocol to it imposes serious limitations on the modernisation of strategic offensive arms and on the development of new systems of such arms.

Each line of the Treaty is imbued with profound meaning. Take this short sentence, for instance: "Each Party undertakes not to start construction of additional fixed ICBM launchers." This means that the number of expensive

282 283

concrete IGBM launchers in the USSR and the USA will not be increased.

No less important are qualitative limitations:

---not to develop, test or deploy ICBMs which have a launch-weight greater or a throw-weight greater than that of the heavy ICBMs deployed by either Party as of the date of the signature of this Treaty.

---not to flight-test or deploy ICBMs with a number of re-entry vehicles greater than the maximum number of re-entry vehicles which have been flight-tested as of May 1, 1979;

---not to develop, test or deploy systems for rapid reload of ICBM launchers.

Other important qualitative limitations imposed on intercontinental ballistic missiles are reflected in the following commitments assumed by the two sides:

---not to convert launchers of light ICBMs, or of ICBMs of the older types deployed prior to 1964, into launchers of heavy ICBMs;

---not to convert land-based ballistic missiles launchers which are not ICBMs into launchers for launching ICBMs, and not to test them for this purpose. In other words, they undertake not to convert tactical launchers into launchers of strategic missiles;

---not to flight-test or deploy new types of ICBMs not flight-tested as of May 1, 1979, except that each Party may flight-test and deploy one new type of light ICBMs.

SALT-2 also prohibits the deployment of mobile heavy ICBM launchers and relocation of fixed ICBM launchers. These provisions will facilitate control over the observance of the

Treaty, for it is easier to keep fixed launchers under observation than mobile ones, and the redeployment of fixed launchers would, even for a brief period, handicap the ascertainment of their location by national technical means of verification.

Limits are fixed on the number of re-entry vehicles (14) per each SLBM and also on their launch-weight and throw-weight.

The Treaty envisages the following limitations on heavy bombers:

first, to include the maximum number of ASBMs with which each bomber is equipped for one operational mission into the aggregate number of missiles (2,400 and 2,250);

second, not to convert aircraft other than bombers into aircraft which can carry out the mission of a heavy bomber in a manner similar or superior to that of the bombers listed in the Treaty;

third, not to deploy on heavy bombers equipped for cruise missiles capable of a range in excess of 600 kilometres a number of such cruise missiles which exceeds the product of 28 by the number of such heavy bombers.

Serious limitations are imposed on ASBMs and cruise missiles. The Parties agree not to deploy cruise missiles capable of a range in excess of 600 kilometres on sea- or on landbased launchers, and not to deploy cruise missiles and ASBMs on aircraft other than heavy bombers. They also undertake not to flight-test such cruise missiles which are equipped with multiple independently targetable warheads from sea- or land-based launchers and not to

284 285

deploy such'cruise missiles on aircraft. This is a very serious commitment for it rules out unlimited or unverified accumulation of such types of strategic weapons.

The Treaty stipulates that both Parties will not test-flight and deploy ASBMs which are equipped with more powerful warheads and have a greater launch-weight or throw-weight. The Protocol to the Treaty has an even more radical provision which states that each Party undertakes not to flight-test or deploy ASBMs in general.

There are other limitations. For instance, the Parties undertake not to flight-test and deploy:

---ballistic missiles capable of a range in excess of 600 kilometres for installation on waterborne vehicles other than submarines, or launchers of such missiles;

---fixed ballistic or cruise missile launchers for emplacement on the ocean floor, on the seabed, or on the beds of internal waters and inland waters, or in the subsoil thereof, or mobile launchers of such missiles, which move only in contact with the ocean floor, the seabed, or the beds of internal waters and inland waters, or missiles for such launchers;

---systems for placing into earth orbit nuclear weapons or any other kind of weapons of mass destruction, including fractional orbital missiles.

All told the word not is used 36 times in the SALT-2 Treaty and the Protocol to it in such combinations as not to develop, not to test, not to deploy, not to convert, not to redeploy, etc. All these limitations are concrete measures designed to curb the strategic arms race.

The Treaty imposes limitations on weapons which are already deployed, which are in the final stage of construction, which are in reserve, in storage, or mothballed, which are undergoing overhaul, repairs, modernisation, or conversion.

The dismantling or destruction of strategic offensive arms which would be in excess of the aggregate number of 2,400 will begin on the day the Treaty enters into force and will be completed within the following periods from that date: four months for ICBM launchers, six months for SLBM launchers and three months for heavy bombers. The dismantling or destruction of strategic offensive arms which would be in excess of the aggregate number of 2,250 will be initiated not later than January 1, 1981 and carried out throughout the ensuing twelvemonth period and completed not later than December 31, 1981.

In order to ensure the viability and effectiveness of the Treaty, each Party undertakes not to circumvent its provisions through any other state (by using its territory or armed forces) or in any other manner.

For the purpose of providing assurance of compliance with the provisions of the Treaty, each Party shall use the national technical means of verification at its disposal in a manner consistent with generally recognised principles of international law, and undertakes not to interfere with the national technical means of verification of the other Party and not to use deliberate concealment measures.

In keeping with a special article of the Treaty each Party undertakes, before conducting each

286 287

planned ICBM launch, to notify the other Party well in advance except for single ICBM launches from test ranges or from ICBM launcher deployment areas, which are not planned to extend beyond its national territory.

To promote the objectives and implementation of the provisions of the Treaty, the Parties shall use the Standing Consultative Commission which was established earlier.

Other issues aimed at deepening detente and stemming the arms race were also discussed at the Vienna talks.

The two sides reaffirmed the importance they attach to nuclear non-proliferation and further committed themselves to close cooperation, along with other countries, to ensure the implementation of the Non-Proliferation Treaty. Their appeal to all governments to sign and ratify it is of great importance.

The Joint Soviet-American Communique notes that Leonid Brezhnev and Jimmy Carter emphasised the great importance the two sides attached to the negotiations on the mutual reduction of forces and armaments in Central Europe.

The two sides agreed that their representatives would meet promptly to discuss questions related to the next round of negotiations on limiting conventional arms transfers.

They also said that they would intensify their efforts to prepare agreed joint proposals for a general, complete and verifiable prohibition of chemical weapons and submit them to the Committee on Disarmament.

Leonid Brezhnev and Jimmy Carter were

pleased to be able to confirm that bilateral agreement on major elements of a treaty banning the development, production, stockpiling and use of radiological weapons has been reached. They noted that an agreed joint proposal would be presented to the Committee on Disarmament in 1979. Such a proposal was submitted some time later.

The two sides also agreed that their representatives would promptly meet to discuss the resumption of the talks on questions concerning the limitation of military activity in the Indian Ocean.

In summing up the exchange of views on the state of negotiations conducted by the USSR and the USA, or with their participation, on a number of questions connected with arms limitation and disarmament, the two sides agreed to give new impetus to their joint efforts to achieve practical results at these negotiations. On the whole the SALT-2 Treaty and the results of the Soviet-American summit in Vienna will act as a barrier up to 1986 to the stockpiling of the most destructive and expensive types of weapons by the two powers which possess the largest nuclear capability. In effect this signifies the continuation of the process of curbing the arms race and alleviating the threat of another world war, a process which was inaugurated by the USSR.

The ratification of the SALT-2 Treaty should undoubtedly stimulate other bilateral and multilateral negotiations on diverse measures of bridling the arms race and strengthening the peace.

288

19-537

289

Hence, this Treaty marks an improvement in Soviet-American relations and of the entire international political climate.

Finally, and the importance of this simply i cannot be overestimated, SALT-2 paves the way 1 for the elaboration of new, far-reaching measures designed to further reduce and limit strategic arms in the course of SALT-3 negotiations which the two sides decided to hold. An article to this effect is included in the SALT-2 Treaty: "The Parties undertake to begin, promptly after the entry into force of this Treaty, active negotiations with the objective of achieving, as soon as possible, agreement on further measures for the limitation and reduction of strategic arms. It is also the objective of the Parties to conclude well in advance in 1985 an agreement limiting strategic offensive arms to replace this Treaty upon its expiration."15 The direction and the basic content of SovietAmerican talks on these issues are reflected in the "Joint Statement of Principles and Basic Guidelines for Subsequent Negotiations on the Limitation of Strategic Arms". This document states that the parties intend to continue to seek measures for the purpose of reducing and averting the risk of an outbreak of nuclear war. They also expressed their determination to achieve significant and substantial reductions in the number of strategic offensive arms and their qualitative limitations, covering the development, testing and deployment of new types of strategic offensive arms and the modernisation of the existing ones.

The results of the Soviet-American summit in

Vienna were fully approved by the Soviet people and the countries of the socialist community. The conclusion of SALT-2 was welcomed by world public opinion.

The negotiations in Vienna coincided in time with the demonstration in the USSR of the epic film The Great Patriotic War, which ran in the USA under the title The Unknown War. This film was a reminder of the horrors of the Second World War which fascism and its abettors imposed on the world. That is why the conclusion of SALT-2 is viewed as an act designed to avert an even more terrible slaughter. The film also reminded the viewers that the USSR and the USA were allies in that war, and the meeting of Soviet and American troops on the Elbe was a meeting of friends.

The leading organs of the CPSU and the Soviet government highly appraised the results of the Vienna talks. The document "The Results of the Meeting of General Secretary of the CPSU Central Committee, Chairman of the Presidium of the USSR Supreme Soviet L. I. Brezhnev and US President J. Carter" issued by the Politbureau of the CPSU Central Committee, the Presidium of the USSR Supreme Soviet and the USSR Council of Ministers says in part:

``The full implementation of the documents signed at Vienna opens new opportunities for putting an end to the stockpiling of nuclear missiles and ensuring their effective quantitative and qualitative limitation. The solution of this task would constitute a new stage in curbing the nuclear arms race and pave the way for a substantial reduction of armaments and the

290 291

achievement of the supreme objective---the complete termination of production and the destruction of the stocks of nuclear weapons.''^^16^^

In a conversation with Robert Byrd, leader of Democratic majority in the US Senate, in Yalta, the Crimea, Leonid Brezhnev said that the SALT-2 Treaty and related documents which were signed at Vienna were the biggest contribution to the cause of containing the race in nuclear-missile weapons. Leonid Bre/hnev and Senator Byrd expressed the hope that the speediest entry into force of the SALT-2 Treaty would open the road to the formulation of other, far-reaching measures of limiting and reducing strategic arms in the course of SALT-3 talks.

At this juncture it will be opportune to recall that it was at the Yalta Conference in 1945 that the delegations of the USSR, USA and Britain solemnly declared that stable and lasting peace, mankind's supreme aim, could be attained only on the basis of broadening cooperation and mutual understanding between them and all peace-loving nations.

In the United States itself there are incomparably more supporters than opponents of SALT-2. A poll conducted in June 1979 disclosed that the overwhelming majority of Americans favoured SALT-2. Many influential figures, including high officials of the Federal Administration, came out in support of the treaty. US President Carter told a joint sitting of both houses of the Congress immediately upon the conclusion of his talks in Vienna with Leonid Brezhnev that SALT-2 was a carefully

balanced treaty which did not impair US security and would make life safer for both sides. Expressing his approval of the SALT-2 Treaty UN Secretary-General Kurt Waldheim said that he hoped it would pave the way for a more effective approach to the problem of disarmament in general, and nuclear disarmament in particular.

Support for SALT-2 was voiced by leading government officials hi Britain, France, the FRG, Japan and Austria, by statesmen and public leaders in other countries. The British Foreign Office, for instance, issued a statement saying that Her Majesty's Government welcomed the conclusion of the SALT-2 Treaty.

The Soviet-American Treaty on the Limitation of Strategic Offensive Arms which was signed in Vienna, stated a communique issued by the French Government, was an important stage on the way to detente. In a statement to the press the Japanese Foreign Ministry noted that the SALT-2 Treaty was an important document whose conclusion was awaited with hope by all countries.

Many public organisations welcomed the signing of the SALT-2 Treaty. And it will not be an exaggeration to say that it has been approved not only by farsighted politicians, but also by all sober-minded people who realise its significance for curbing the arms race and averting nuclear war.

Among the numerous guests who attended the signing of SALT-2 at Hofburg Palace there was a small girl who was brought there by her parents. Of course, she was not aware that she

293 292

was witnessing a momentous event, but with time she will realise that what took place there directly concerned not only the present but also the rising generation, her own future and the future of all children.

Needless to say that however significant the Treaty may be it alone cannot put a complete stop to the arms race. Its provisions impose limitations on the armaments of only two, although the world's mightiest, powers. Hence, it is all the more important to get other powers, particularly those which possess nuclear weapons, to join the efforts to limit and reduce armaments.

Moreover, many unresolved problems in this field are not covered by the Treaty and merit unremitting attention. They include limitation and reduction of tactical nuclear arms (some types of which are almost as destructive as strategic arms), prohibition of the development of new types and systems of mass destruction, and reduction of conventional (non-nuclear) weapons.

It will require enormous efforts to secure the implementation of all these important measures designed to avert a nuclear catastrophe. That is why the USSR and other socialist countries come forward with constructive initiatives, including an appeal to hold a political conference of all European states, the USA and Canada to consider the question of a military detente.

Detente, as we know, is a long and complicated process in the course of which the edifice of peace is built brick by brick. The limitation of strategic offensive arms of the Soviet Union and

the United States under the provisions of the SALT-2 Treaty is a step in this direction and its importance cannot be overestimated. Viewed from common sense positions it is vital for curbing the race in the most dangerous types of arms and for deepening detente.

What Has Already Been Done

As we can see, detente is gathering momentum. Success is always inspiring, while setbacks are invariably distressing. But as we take note of every successful move of the peace forces, we at times forget to compare their progress in erecting the edifice of peace with what they had had to begin with. Yet glancing at the road they have already covered we shall see that their progress has been quite impressive.

In 1963, the USSR, USA and Britain signed a treaty banning nuclear weapon tests in the atmosphere, in outer space and under water. Its purpose is to restrain the further modernisation of nuclear weapons and to avert the baneful influence of radioactive fall-out from nuclear explosions on people: to prevent an increase in the amount of radioactive dust in the air, the contamination of water and soil and also concentration of strontium-90 and other long-lived and biologically dangerous isotopes.

In 1965, the Soviet Union submitted a draft treaty on the non-proliferation of nuclear weapons for consideration by the 20th session of the UN General Assembly. The Treaty was approved by the General Assembly in 1968 and was signed by about 100 states by the

294 295

beginning of 1970. The Treaty is important because the fewer the countries which possess nuclear weapons the easier it is to agree to prohibit them, and this means that there will be fewer chances of a nuclear war breaking out.

In 1970, the USSR and the FRG signed the i Moscow Treaty on the recognition of the inviolability of the borders which arose as a result of the Second World War and abstention from resorting to the threat or use of force. Similar treaties were signed by Poland and the ' FRG (1970), the GDR and the FRG (1972), and Czechoslovakia and the FRG (1973). The conclusion of these treaties was a milestone in the shift from the cold war in Europe to detente and normalisation of East-West relations and greater trust on the European continent.

In 1969, the USSR submitted to the Geneva , Disarmament Committee a draft treaty on prohibiting the use of the sea-bed and the ocean floor and the subsoil thereof for military purposes. A year later a treaty on the prohibition of the emplacement of nuclear weapons and other weapons of mass destruction on the sea-bed and the ocean floor and in the subsoil thereof was approved by the majority of UN members, and by the end of 1971 nearly 90 countries affixed their signatures to it. The Treaty laid a firm foundation for precluding the deployment of nuclear and other weapons of mass destruction, missile launchers and facilities for storing, testing and using such weapons on the vast expanses of seas and oceans which cover three-quarters of the earth's surface.

In 1971, the USSR, USA, Britain and France

signed a quadripartite agreement on West Berlin and thus created conditions for the elimination of yet another seat of international tension.

The same year the Soviet Union and the USA concluded an agreement on the prevention of accidental or unsanctioned use of nuclear weapons. Evidently, such a risk existed and it had to be excluded. Similar agreements were signed by the USSR and France in 1976 and by the USSR and Britain in 1977.

In 1969, the Soviet Union submitted to the 24th session of the UN General Assembly a draft convention on the prohibition of the development, production and stockpiling of bacteriological (biological) and toxin weapons and on their destruction. The Soviet Union made this proposal in view of the fact that some states were already developing these terrible weapons. (Documents which were read out at the Nuremberg trial of war criminals back in 1946 disclosed that nazi Germany had been intensively preparing for bacteriological warfare.) The use of bacteriological weapons---germs, viruses and their toxins, bacteriological poisons, such as the bacteria of the plague, cholera, typhus, anthrax---would have been one of the most monstrous means of mass extermination of people, and a terrible crime against humanity. According to press reports, other Western countries, too, were preparing for the employment of bacteriological weapons, such for example, as botulinus toxin, fungi, bacteria, viruses and chemical compounds which kill people and animals, infect plants, destroy crops,

296 297

contaminate the soil, pastures and fodder. In 1971, the draft convention was endorsed by the UN General Assembly and in 1972 countries began to sign it.

In the period from 1972 to 1974 the Soviet Union and the USA signed a number of treaties and agreements which were mentioned earlier in the book. In them the world's biggest capitalist country recognised the need for peaceful coexistence of states with different social systems, and the need to avert nuclear war. They were the first practical steps designed to curb the arms race.

In 1975, thirty-three European nations, the United States and Canada signed the Final Act of the Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe, a code of honest and equitable relations between countries which drew the line on the Second World War.

In 1974, the Soviet Union placed before the 29th session of the UN General Assembly a draft convention on the prohibition of military or any other hostile use of environmental modification techniques. The signing of the convention began in May 1977. The convention was drawn up and signed with good reason. Scientific and technical progress has reached a level when man is in a position to start controlling the environment and climate. Facts show that achievements in science and technology can be used for both peaceful and military purposes. There have been cases when artificially engendered rainfall was used to combat drought. Or take typhoon Derby which struck the USA. Man managed to arrest its speed and cause it to veer from the coastline.

But we also know that during the war in Indochina the US army induced heavy precipitation in order to wash away roads, sprayed defoliants and herbicides on vegetation, set fire to jungles with the help of artificially created "fire storms". At the same time research institutes in capitalist countries were developing methods of causing artificial droughts,, hurricanes and floods, and violating the thermal and gas exchange of the hydrosphere and the atmosphere. The signing of the Convention will help to put an end to these dangerous experiments.

In June 1979, as we have already mentioned, the USSR and the USA signed the Treaty on the Limitation of Strategic Offensive Arms.

The results of detente manifested themselves not only in the conclusion of peace-promoting agreements and treaties between states. The entire political climate in the world has changed in spite of the alienation and suspicion cultivated by enemies of detente.

Guests visiting different countries compare life in them with life in their home countries, but, what is more important, they shed their prejudices and learn more about each other.

The exchange of cultural values has broadened. Paintings from the collection of the New York Metropolitan Museum were displayed in the USSR, and the great masterpieces from the Hermitage and the Russian Museum and items of Scythian art were exhibited in the USA. Many artistic groups and companies from the USSR tour foreign countries and vice versa. US astronauts and Soviet cosmonauts fa-

298 299 Emacs-Time-stamp: "2009-04-06 20:59:06" __EMAIL__ webmaster@leninist.biz __OCR__ ABBYY 6 Professional (2009.04.06) __WHERE_PAGE_NUMBERS__ bottom __FOOTNOTE_MARKER_STYLE__ [0-9]+ __ENDNOTE_MARKER_STYLE__ [0-9]+

miliarise themselves with Soviet and US spaceships and other equipment, with the very same rockets which were once a closely guarded secret. Handshakes on earth have been followed by handshakes in outer space. Soviet cosmonauts greet American astronauts in English, and Americans answer them in Russian.

Representatives of industrial and other firms hold meetings, conclude deals and sign contracts. Scientists exchange experience. Veterans of the Second World War, including those who were with the Soviet and US troops which met on the Elbe, hold meetings. One of them, former Commander of the US 82nd Airborne Division James Gavin, said that the more he thought about the meeting of Soviet and American troops on the Elbe the better he understood its historic significance and instructive essence, and the older he got the more profound became his awareness of the importance of the two countries maintaining good relations.

The Soviet Union actively works for peace and friendship among peoples. Since the Second World War alone, the USSR submitted over 100 proposals aimed at ensuring peace, curbing the arms race, outlawing nuclear weapons and other means of mass annihilation, reducing military budgets and averting a world thermonuclear war.

It is difficult to imagine the course of world events if there were no USSR and other socialist countries. Both world wars, and this should never be forgotten, were unleashed by the

imperialists, and atomic bombs were first used by one capitalist state against another. A most eloquent fact.

The Soviet people are proud of their country's leading role in the struggle for peace and of their contribution to this great cause. They built their state in the flames of battle, suffered privations and worked with the utmost dedication. Being ardent patriots they will never surrender their gains. For them the preservation of peace is not a propaganda manoeuvre, as some Sovietologists claim, but their prime call of duty. This has been aptly expressed in Leonid Brezhnev's book Little Land.

``Happy indeed," he wrote, "is the politician, happy is the statesman who can always say what he really thinks, do what he really thinks necessary and work for what he really believes in. When the Soviet Union put forward the Peace Programme and when at many international gatherings our country came forward with initiatives aimed at eliminating the threat of war, I did, I worked for and I said what I believe in as a Communist with all my heart."1^^7^^

What Is Being Done

In addition to the above, far from complete list of results of detente, there are many other important problems whose solution is being sought.

One of them is the problem of banning chemical weapons. The 1925 Geneva Protocol prohibited their use, but at the time it was not ratified by the USA and Japan. That was why

300 301

the Soviet delegation at the 24th session of the UN General Assembly in 1969 once again suggested that they should be banned. Currently this question is being considered by the Geneva Disarmament Committee and on a bilateral Soviet-American basis. Unfortunately, progress in this field is not as rapid as one would have liked it to be.

Another question which is being discussed in the same Committee and on a bilateral SovietAmerican basis is that of prohibiting new types and systems of weapons of mass annihilation, including radiological weapons.

In a Memorandum submitted for consideration by the 31st session of the UN General Assembly, the Soviet Union noted that new types of arms could be developed already in the foreseeable future and be as destructive or even more destructive than nuclear, chemical, and bacteriological weapons. It proposed that any weapons based on qualitatively new principles of operation, including methods of use, targets and the nature of damage, should be viewed as new types of weapons of mass destruction, including ray weapons capable of affecting blood and intracellular plasma, infrasound weapons designed to damage internal organs and affect human behaviour, or genetic weapons whose use would affect the mechanism of heredity.

One can only be amazed at the variety of weapons which people have invented for their own destruction, and who can say what else they will manage to invent if an end is not put to all this. The Roman philosopher Titus

Lucretius Cams in his work De Rerum Natura (On the Nature of Things), written in the first century B.C., examined the history of the perfection of weapons of war and said that he could hardly believe that before this dire disaster (perfection of weapons) became universal people could not foresee what would come to pass. One can merely wonder what he would have said about modern weapons of war.

In June 1977, the USSR and the USA began talks on limiting and reducing military activity in the Indian Ocean. Its demilitarisation is exceptionally important if only because it covers one-sixth of the earth's surface and its waters wash the shores of many countries. Regrettably, these talks have been at a standstill since February 1978 through no fault of the USSR. One thing is clear, however, and that is that the Indian Ocean can and must become a zone of peace.

As we have already said, 19 states are conducting talks on the reduction of armed forces and armaments in Central Europe. These talks opened in Vienna in October 1973.

The 31st session of the General Assembly in

1976 approved the Soviet proposal to conclude a world treaty on the non-use of force in international relations. At its next session the UN decided to set up a special committee to draw up this treaty.

The 32nd session of the General Assembly in

1977 unanimously adopted a Declaration on the Deepening and Consolidation of International Detente. The resolution on the conclusion of a treaty on the complete and general prohibition of

302 303

nuclear weapons tests which was approved by the Assembly expressed the conviction that the cessation of nuclear weapons testing by all states would be in the supreme interest of mankind. It would be a major step towards controlling the development and proliferation of nuclear weapons and relieving the deep apprehension concerning the harmful consequences of radioactive contamination for the health of present and future generations. One hundred and twenty-six countries voted for this resolution.

A special session of the UN General Assembly on disarmament which was attended by delegations from 149 countries took place in May and June 1978 in New York. Its task was to draw up concerted measures for promoting disarmament, to replace expressions of good intent with concrete practical recommendations on how to bring the arms race to an end as the basic condition for lasting peace.

Member of the Politbureau of the CPSU Central Committee, USSR Foreign Minister Andrei Grbmyko submitted for the consideration of the Assembly a document entitled "Practical Ways for Ending the Arms Race" which contained the following proposals:

---terminate the production of all types of nuclear weapons;

---terminate the production and prohibit all other types of weapons of mass annihilation;

---terminate the production of new types of conventional weapons of great destructive force;

---the permanent members of the Security Council and countries with which they have military agreements will not enlarge their armies

and increase conventional armaments.

The Soviet Union's new peaceful initiatives were widely approved in the UN. Representatives of many countries came out in favour of the constructive measures for promoting disarmament which were put forward by the USSR. Other proposals were also made and emphasis was placed on different aspects of disarmament.

Canadian Prime Minister Pierre Trudeau urged the conclusion of an agreement on reducing expenditures on arms. The FRG Chancellor Helmut Schmidt noted that the policy of detente was an important factor of disarmament. Finnish Foreign Minister Paavo Matti Vayrynen called for the limitation of strategic nuclear arsenals, general and complete prohibition of nuclear weapons tests and consolidation of the regime of non-proliferation of nuclear weapons. The heads of government and foreign ministers of Britain, Italy, Belgium, and the Netherlands said that they would have liked to see the Soviet-American talks on the limitation of strategic offensive arms brought to a successful conclusion. Australian Prime Minister John Malcolm Fraser emphasised the importance of the two countries concluding an agreement on this question. The same point was made by Greek Prime Minister Constantinos Caramanlis. The Danish Prime Minister Anker Jorgensen came out in favour of a prompt prohibition of chemical and radiological weapons. The Peruvian delegate Alzamora said that the strategic conceptions that weapons of mass destruction allegedly guaranteed security had proved to be untenable. There were arsenals of all types

304

20-537

305

of weapons, but this did not strengthen international security, he noted.

Though the delegates displayed different approaches to concrete measures aimed at curbing the arms race, the discussion on the whole was characterised by a constructive spirit.

Many delegates were taken aback by the speech of US Vice-President Walter Mondale. Of course, he also spoke about disarmament and called the special session "a symbol of hope". Disarmament is a topic which no statesman can now afford to ignore. But after expressing support for Soviet-American talks on the limitation of strategic offensive arms and SovietAmerican-British talks on the comprehensive ban of nuclear tests, he reaffirmed the course of the United States and its NATO partners to step up the arms race and tried to justify it by referring to an alleged threat on the part of the Warsaw Treaty states.

And, as should have been expected, the PRC Foreign Minister Huang Hua opposed all proposals aimed at achieving disarmament, and disarmament itself.

The session adopted a final document which included a preamble, introduction, declaration on disarmament, programme of action in this field and also a section on the machinery of the talks. Significantly enough all the basic proposals made by the USSR were reflected in the Final Document.

It expressed alarm that nuclear weapons and the arms race threatened the very existence of mankind, and noted that there were more than

enough nuclear arms today to destroy life on earth.

The document praised the agreements on the limitation of individual types of weapons or their complete destruction which had been signed in recent years, but at the same time emphasised that these agreements provided only for partial arms limitation measures, while the arms race continued and so far considerably outstripped the efforts to curb it.

Regarding the termination of the arms race and the achievement of disarmament as the most urgent and burning problem of contemporary politics, the General Assembly pointed out that the ultimate objective of the states in the process of disarmament was general and complete disarmament under effective international control, and that priority on the way to terminating the arms race should be given to nuclear disarmament and prevention of nuclear war.

The Assembly urged the speediest and successful conclusion of negotiations under way at different levels, and examination of possibilities of other states acceding to the multilateral agreements which have already been signed in the sphere of disarmament. Disarmament measures should be introduced in a way which would rule out the possibility of any state or group of states deriving any advantages. In order to halt the arms race both quantitative and qualitative measures are necessary.

The Final Document emphasised the importance of all states refraining from testing nuclear weapons.

The General Assembly came out in favour of

306 307

the speediest conclusion of the Soviet-American agreement on the limitation of strategic offensive arms.

The Document appealed to the nuclear states to assure the non-nuclear ones that they would neither threaten to use nor use nuclear weapons against them.

It stated that creation of zones totally free of nuclear weapons was an important milestone on the way to disarmament and noted the importance of the full implementation of the Treaty for the Prohibition of Nuclear Weapons in Latin America, the creation of nuclear-free zones in Africa, the Middle East and South Asia, and also peace zones in South-east Asia and the Indian Ocean.

The General Assembly called for the imposition of a complete and effective ban on the development, production and stockpiling of all types of chemical weapons and for their destruction, and also for further efforts to prohibit new types and systems of weapons of mass annihilation.

In addition to talks on nuclear disarmament, the Assembly recommended that negotiations should be conducted on the reduction of armed forces and conventional armaments and on the gradual reduction of military budgets.

Finally, it adopted a resolution calling for the speediest convocation of a world disarmament conference which would be thoroughly prepared and attended by all countries.

The results of the special session of the General Assembly on disarmament will definitely stimulate the struggle to avert the threat of war.

The proceedings at the session showed that in the opinion of the majority of countries the most urgent and vital problem of our day was that of putting an end to the arms race.

The 33rd session of the UN General Assembly which met at the end of 1978 adopted new decisions aimed at promoting peace. As usual the Soviet Union actively participated in its proceedings and its proposal that nuclear weapons would not be used against those states which neither manufactured nor purchased such weapons and did not have them on their territories was endorsed by 137 states. Only the Chinese and Albanian delegations voted

against it.

The General Assembly also issued an appeal for nuclear weapons not to be deployed on the territories of those states which had none. Unfortunately, the negative attitude of the NATO countries has so far prevented this decision from taking the form of an agreement.

In another resolution the General Assembly confirmed the need for all countries effectively to observe the principle of the non-use of force in international relations; it is envisaged that a special committee will draw up a world treaty on this question without delay.

The General Assembly adopted another resolution urging the Disarmament Committee to continue active negotiations with the view to working out an agreement on prohibiting the development of new types and systems of weapons of mass destruction.

In a word, much has been done in the 1970s to preserve peace. Most importantly, the forces

309

I

308

of peace made the threat of a world thermonuclear war more distant.

Durable international security calls for a stop to the arms race and for genuine disarmament. But, at the junction of the 1970s and 1980s, the militarists launched another attack against the policy of peaceful coexistence, once more initiated by the aggressive interests of the United States and NATO.

Missiles Against Detente

In mid-December 1979, NATO foreign and defence ministers yielded to Washington pressure and agreed to the manufacture and deployment in Britain, the FRG and Italy of new types of US medium-range nuclear weapons---108 Pershing-2 launching sites and 464 Tomahawk cruise missiles. Some of these delivery means are capable of carrying several nuclear charges.

In its attempts to give a free hand to the Pentagon and NATO, Western propaganda paints a false picture of the nuclear arms buildup in Western Europe.

It is claimed, for example, that the new US missiles are to be deployed in Europe in respon-. se to the rise in the number and quality of medium-range missiles stationed on Soviet territory. But first, in the past decade not a single medium-range nuclear carrier has been added to the number already stationed in the European part of the Soviet Union. Nor does the USSR deploy any such weapons on foreign soil. Second, the updating of some Soviet tactical weapons neither upsets the balance of forces in

310

Europe nor alters the strategic situation in the region or in the world. Similar measures have been repeatedly taken by the Allied Forces in Europe Command (for example, when Mace missiles replaced Matadors, Redstones replaced Corporals, and Pershing-1 missiles replaced Redstones).

The picture is different with Pershing-2 and cruise missiles. Their range greatly exceeds that of such tactical missiles as Honest John (up to 40 kilometres), Lance (up to 120 kilometres), Sergeant (up to 140 kilometres), or Pershing-1 (up to 740 kilometres). Cruise and Pershing-2 missiles, on the other hand, can reach targets at a distance of up to 2,600 kilometres. The medium-range missiles deployed within the Soviet Union are not designed for, and are incapable of, hitting targets in the United States, while US medium-range missiles can be used for striking targets deep inside the Soviet Union. This means that they are strategic weapons.

Another point. Pentagon and NATO leaders claim that the additional deployment of a large number of new nuclear weapons in Western Europe is designed to "offset the imbalance" allegedly existing between the nuclear forces of the Warsaw Treaty and NATO countries. They also cite the superiority of Soviet forces in Europe and the "Soviet military threat" as pretexts. None of these claims hold water.

The West compares the number of Soviet medium-range missiles to that of the British and French (about 300), but it deliberately ignores the American weapons of this type deployed as part of the US forward-based forces.

311

*

And that number is not inconsiderable. NATO's Allied Forces in Europe Command is attached five US missile-carrying nuclear submarines, each with 16 ballistic missiles. Each missile can carry up to 14 independently targetable warheads capable of reaching Soviet territory. US bases in Europe also have at least 380 tactical carrier planes with a range of up to 1,800 kilometres. Besides, the US forward-based air force deployed on aircraft carriers has up to 300 carrier planes with a range of up to 1,600 kilometres. And all US forward-based forces possess a total of 1,500 weapons capable of reaching the Soviet Union. Therefore, the Atlantic strategists point to a mote in another's eye but do not or refuse to see a beam in their own. The talk about the "Soviet military threat" is irresponsible claptrap.

It is common knowledge that statesmen of leading NATO countries have repeatedly admitted the rough nuclear parity existing between the Soviet Union and the United States on the global scale, and between the Warsaw Treaty and NATO in Europe. President Carter said so in his talk with Leonid Brezhnev in Vienna, a mere six months before NATO approved the decision on the deployment of the new US missiles.

Meanwhile, the Western media were constantly screaming about the alleged military superiority of the "Soviet bloc in Europe". Facts prove that the claim of an ``imbalance'' in favour of the Warsaw Treaty is nothing but a lie. Even Western research centres specialising in studies of war and peace admit that. For example, the

authoritative London Institute of Strategic Studies has confirmed the nuclear parity between the Warsaw Treaty and NATO, while the Hamburg Research Institute of Peace and Security Policy maintains that the balance of forces in Europe is tipped in favour of the West.

Why then did the Pentagon and NATO have to juggle with facts? Eugene Rostow, one of the leaders of the Committee on the Present Danger, supplies a sufficiently clear reason. He believes that without the "Soviet military threat" scare the arms race and the entire "positions of strength" policy may prove untenable. In other words, the entire policy hinges on the alleged belligerence of the Soviets...

But the greatest and the most cunning confidence trick is the attempt by Pentagon and NATO leaders to convince Europeans that the new great increase in the number of US missiles on their continent is designed to strengthen European security.

It is an axiom that true European security can and must be ensured by complementing political detente with military measures, with arms and forces reduction on an equal bilateral basis, with genuine disarmament.

It appears that even Western leaders agree to that: they did so at the closing session in Helsinki, and leaders of NATO countries have repeatedly reaffirmed it, as has the American Administration---or so it said. For example, a recent document---the Joint US-Soviet Communique signed at the Vienna talks in June 1979---said: "L.I. Brezhnev and J. Carter emphasised the great importance the sides attached to the nego-

312 313

tiations on the mutual reduction of forces and armaments ... in Central Europe in which they are participating with other states. A reduction of the military forces of both sides and the implementation of associated measures in Central Europe would be a major contribution to stability and security.''^^18^^ It follows that arms buildup would damage stability and security in Europe. Still, today it is portrayed, quite illogically, as a factor that promotes security.

The implementation of US and NATO plans would threaten the socialist countries and therefore elicit inevitable countermeasures. As Leonid Brezhnev said in this regard, "naturally, the socialist countries would not complacently look on at the efforts of NATO militarists. In that case we would have to take the necessary additional steps to strengthen our security. We cannot do otherwise.''^^1^^^

The peace forces will not permit the United States and NATO to attain military superiority. Still, the negative effects of the new Pentagon step are already in evidence. The manufacture and deployment in Western Europe of many new nuclear weapons will definitely hamper promotion of greater trust among nations, build up European tensions, poison the international climate, spur the arms race and increase nuclear stockpiles. A high level of armaments is about as useful for European security as a rise of the water level in a flood to its victims. The threat of nuclear war was born together with the atomic bombs, and it has increased greatly with the increase and improvement of nuclear devices. Europe is overloaded with thermonuclear wea-

pons as it is, and more weapons would only make the situation more explosive. No sane person would try to use gasoline to put out a flame or store fuel in his home as a hedge against fire.

Why then did the United States resort to these dangerous steps? We may assume that the manufacture of new missiles which promises profits to military-industrial corporations is a sacrifice of sorts, paid by the US Administration for big business support. It could be, too, that the United States and NATO want to use their ploy of achieving military superiority to negotiate with the socialist countries from "positions of strength" and gain one-sided advantages. It could also be that the United States plans to tighten the reins on its European allies, thus securing world hegemony. But we must not forget the most important point: US military planners intend to turn their European scheme to their strategic advantage in case of war.

First, medium-range Euromissiles would increase the strategic nuclear capability of the United States. This, however, would force the Soviet Union to take appropriate countermeasures. Second, the venture points to the fact that the Pentagon is returning to the strategy of fighting wars on foreign soil, without letting them spread to US territory. In other words, it is obviously a return to the strategic concept of limited nuclear war.

This concept was approve^ in the United States as far back as the early 1960s. Then, as at the height of the cold war, America's NATO partners were far from enthusiastic about it: it was thrust upon them. Essentially unchanged,

314 315

this unsalable package is now being advertised under the bright new label of "Eurostrategic nuclear war". The nuclear weapons stationed in Europe and the right to use them remain American, not European. Yet Europeans are supposed to defend US interests with their lives in case of such war.

Discard the fig leaf name---"Eurostrategic nuclear war"---and you will see that the conflict would be a world thermonuclear war. A world war because the United States sets global objectives, and because it would involve the largest military alliances. A thermonuclear war because it will use US strategic weapons, including medium-range missiles merely disguised as tactical.

Today, limited nuclear wars can, for obvious reasons, escalate into an all-out nuclear war. That is why the notion of US security in such wars is illusory. The foremost prerequisite for preventing a local conflict from becoming global is the use of tactical nuclear weapons for tactical purposes only, without emplpying them against targets located on the territories of the principal adversaries. This condition is destroyed by the deployment in Western Europe of US strategic mediumtrange missiles designed precisely for hitting targets deep within Soviet territory.

The Soviet position with regard to these vital issues of war and peace is perfectly clear. Defence Minister D. F. Ustinov of the Soviet Union has perhaps summed it up best when he said: "The world knows that the Soviet Union is not preparing for armed attacks against anyone... The world also knows that the Soviet Army

and Navy are indeed ever ready to repulse the attack of any aggressor, no matter what weapons or methods he uses. Retaliation against an attack on the Soviet Union and the other countries of the socialist community will be inevitable.''^^20^^

In his speech of October 6, 1979, Leonid Brezhnev gave a political assessment of NATO's warlike step, pointed to the possible consequences, and refuted Western propaganda inventions about a Soviet military buildup in Europe. He declared that the Soviet Union was prepared to reduce the number of its medium-range nuclear weapons stationed in the western part of the Soviet Union if no additional nuclear weapons of that type were deployed in Western Europe. The Soviet Union was ready for immediate negotiations on these issues.

In December of that year the foreign ministers of the socialist countries appealed to the governments of the North Atlantic Treaty membernations to consider the situation in Europe in the light of the proposals advanced in Leonid Brezhnev's speech and to begin, without delay, businesslike negotiations on issues pertaining to medium-range nuclear weapons.

To break the deadlock which has for many years frustrated efforts to achieve military detente in Europe, the Soviet Union is unilaterally reducing the strength of Soviet troops in Central Europe. Over a period of 12 months it has withdrawn from the GDR up to 20,000 Soviet servicemen, 1,000 tanks, and certain other military hardware.

Widespread popular resistance in the NATO countries to the plans to station new US missi-

316 317

les in Western Europe has been joined by prominent public figures, non-governmental organisations and members of parliament. Still, the West refuses to listen to reason.

But, having rejected negotiations that were supposed to precede the decision to deploy the missiles, NATO officials started, as if on cue, talking about negotiations after the decision was taken---with an olive branch in one hand and a Tomahawk in the other.

The Soviet response was unequivocal: talks can begin immediately if the NATO decision on the manufacture and deployment of new US nuclear missiles in Western Europe is canceled or officially suspended. But the West turned a deaf ear to these proposals and brought negotiations on medium-range missiles to a standstill.

The Soviet Union then advanced another initiative at the summit meeting with Chancellor Schmidt of the FRG in the summer of 1980. Having reiterated its earlier position with regard to the best ways of solving the issue of mediumrange arms in Europe, the Soviet side proposed to discuss it in association with that of US forward-based weapons. Another provision was that accords on these issues, once reached, would be put into effect only after the Soviet-American SALT-2 Treaty entered into force.

The issue of medium-range missiles and that of US forward-based weapons are organically linked. The latter are not covered in the SALT-2 Treaty but cannot be ignored: Warsaw Treaty member-states do not border on the United States, while NATO countries are next door to the European socialist countries. There are nei-

318

ther Soviet military bases nor forward-based weapons near the United States, while the USSR is surrounded with American bases and US forward-based weapons are deployed quite close to the socialist countries of Europe.

Soviet proposals are truly dictated by the interests of peace and security. They open the way to effectively curbing the arms race and furthering other far-reaching initiatives.

The Soviet Union is still open to any negotiation on an equal footing and not from " positions of strength". Such negotiations, aimed at peaceful cooperation, stronger detente and genuine measures to limit war preparations, can become truly fruitful.

COMPONENTS OF SUCCESS

Today there are enough weapons of mass annihilation to kill every living thing on earth many times over. A nuclear war would claim hundreds of millions of human lives and those remaining alive would envy the dead. This should not be allowed to happen.

It took mankind thousands of years to create world civilisation and culture. A nuclear war could turn them into ruins and ashes in a few days. This should not be allowed to happen.

The emergence of conditions for the rise and development of life and the existence of people on our planet is a unique, exceptional phenomenon. A nuclear war could blot out all life on the earth, perhaps the only one in the entire

319

metagalaxy. This should not be allowed to happen.

Yes, in order to preserve life on earth it is necessary to consider the possible consequences of nuclear war and do everything to avert it, and to dismiss all thoughts about the imaginary superiority of some races and nationalities over others, about the messianic mission of one or another state or nation, about opportunist considerations and attendant circumstances, about personal ambitions and cheap publicity, about losing or winning election votes, about all that is petty and insignificant compared with the main, the basic objective.

Awareness of the objective realities of the nuclear age and the enormous responsibility for human life leaves no alternative to the statesmen of all countries other than to work steadfastly for peace among peoples. The sagacity, perspicacity and maturity of policy-makers in the nuclear age depend not on the art of confrontation, or adherence to a "positions of strength" policy, but on ensuring the security of their nation which is closely dependent on stable peace throughout the world. This is the dictate of common sense in the nuclear age.

It is said that common sense is a relative and not an absolute concept, that different people (classes and governments) may interpret it in their own way. This is so if they have different interests, but not if these interests coincide. A forest fire, for instance, compels all animals to act in one and the same way---to save their lives. The common danger for all people and for all countries is a nuclear conflagration. That is

why in this concrete instance the concept of common sense is universal.

It is also said that the awareness of the need to avert nuclear war does not preclude a difference of views on how this is to be achieved. But no one can deny that there was no threat of nuclear war prior to the development of nuclear weapons, and that it will cease to exist if these weapons are destroyed. Consequently, any opposition to the limitation, reduction and then the complete destruction of nuclear weapons is absolutely devoid of common sense, which in this case, too, is also universal.

Lessons of History Serve the Cause of Peace

Common sense also dictates the need to reckon with historical practice, for practice is a criterion of truth. The lessons of the Second World War, lessons which must not be forgotten, have played a particularly important role in fostering understanding of circumstances which lead to military conflicts.

Preparations for war involve, in the first place, the creation of its material base, armed forces and armaments. Nazi Germany and militarist Japan, for instance, started the Second World War only when they had built up a powerful military machine and secured initial superiority in armed forces. It should be added that they managed to do this not without the connivance of certain anti-communist forces.

Our nuclear age makes the efforts to attain superiority in forces even more dangerous, and

320

21-537

321

the temptation of launching a surprise attack could lead to consequences which simply cannot be imagined. That is why in order to avert a thermonuclear catastrophe it is imperative to work tirelessly for disarmament and not to build up armaments at whatever the cost. Armed forces and armaments should be reduced and limited on an equal basis without imperilling the security of any side. This is clear to all the people of the world.

The socialist countries unfailingly adhere to this position, and reaffirmed it in a Declaration of the Warsaw Treaty member-states of November 23, 1978.

They are firmly against the policy of intensifying the arms race and military blackmail. They have never sought and do not seek military superiority and are concerned exclusively with ensuring their defence capacity.

They believe that the most important task of international politics in the present conditions is to bring about a quick and resolute turn in the talks on stopping the arms race and on disarmament. But disarmament should not be unilateral, for that would only encourage an aggressor.

In a word, either the arms race will be halted enabling the states to build their relations on peaceful principles, or there will be another dangerous period of brinkmanship. The entire history of mankind cries out against this.

Militaristic propaganda, and this is another lesson of history, has always played a part in promoting wars.

``Propaganda has helped us to come to power. Propaganda will help us to retain power. Propa-

ganda will help us conquer the whole world." These nazi slogans did not save Hitler Germany from ignominy and defeat.

Malevolent militaristic propaganda did not help Germany to win the war, but only helped it to start the war and commit monstrous crimes.

In general, militaristic propaganda is a very dangerous weapon in the hands of war-mongers. It is only a step from mass war psychosis to war itself. That is why Western statesmen and politicians would have rendered a great service to the peoples of their countries and to the cause of peace if they legislatively prohibited criminal chauvinistic, militaristic and revengeseeking propaganda, and incitement of suspicion and enmity among peoples, as the USSR had done a long time ago .21

We also know from history that aggressive wars are precipitated by insane, adventuristic plans of their organisers. Guided by absurd strategic doctrines they promote disastrous world wars. For instance, nazi Germany's strategic plans were in the Second World War based on calculations that it would be able to achieve its aims with the help of a blitzkrieg.

The hope that a nuclear war will be a short one is suicidal. An aggressor can deliver the first strike, but retaliation will be immediate. In general, if the other side also possesses nuclear weapons, neither a search for ways to achieve the desired result nor the elaboration of strategic conceptions with the view to winning a thermonuclear war will be of any help to the aggressor. But adventuristic military strategy and the ambitions of the brass hats lead to irresponsible

322 323

acts which can provoke war.

Local, limited wars can also develop into a world war. The Second World War, for example, was preceded by small, limited wars. In 1935, Italy attacked Ethiopia. In 1936, Italian and German troops supported the fascist mutiny against the Spanish Republic. In 1938, nazi Germany occupied Austria and the border regions of Czechoslovakia, and in March 1939, the whole of Czechoslovakia. In April 1939, Italy invaded Albania. Then Hitler attacked Poland and the Second World War began.

That is why in order to avert another world war it is necessary to realise that limited wars and local conflicts may develop into a world thermonuclear war.

The time has come to liquidate the existing seats of international tension. It is important to prevent not only nuclear, but also non-nuclear states from starting limited wars, and not to encourage aggressors, but to give them a collective rebuff and effectively help the victims of aggression.

The whole world witnessed how Germany and Italy prepared the Second World War. Yet it is a fact that the Soviet Union was the only country which spoke out against them. The Soviet proposals to organise collective security were turned down. And it was not the fault of the USSR that a mutual assistance pact embracing the USSR, Britain and France was not concluded. The reason was that, while Germany was getting ready for war both against the East and the West, it conducted its preparation behind a screen of hypocritical slogans about saving

the Western civilisation from communism which some gullible Western politicians accepted at their face value. The encouragement which the aggressors received from the Western powers and the efforts of their policy-makers to direct Germany's aggression against the USSR made it impossible to avert the Second World War. The anti-Hitler coalition came into being only in the course of the war. So history teaches us that a world war can and must be averted by joint efforts of the majority of countries regardless of their social systems.

Some of the past miscalculations were partially repeated in the course of the cold war. The arms race, the revival of anti-Soviet militaristic propaganda, the elaboration of adventuristic conceptions and the initiation of limited wars have more than once brought the world to the brink of war, a nuclear one this time. Fortunately, common sense gained the upper hand and this stimulated the process of detente. Nevertheless, not everything has been done so far to prevent cold war relapses. But why fall into the same trap twice? It would be much more sensible not to repeat the tragic errors of the past and further the positive results of detente and the struggle for peace.

The Struggle for Peace Has to Be More Vigorous

Of course, in the capitalist world the solution of these and other problems of averting another world war depends, in the first pake, on the powers that be. Still, one should think that

325 324

today when all people are vitally interested in stable peace no one has the moral right to stand aloof from the solution of these crucial issues. I have a personal opinion about the role which the man in the street, who has no direct access to corridors of power, should play in the struggle to prevent war. Here I simply cannot avoid using such words as ``must'', ``should'', ``necessary'' and so forth, though I'm very far from the thought of teaching anyone.

I proceed from the assumption that if it is the duty of governments of all countries to ensure the security of peoples, it is up to the peoples of all countries to express their firm desire for peace. A world thermonuclear war can be averted and world peace ensured by the joint, vigorous efforts of all peoples who have taken their destiny into their own hands.

This means that every single person must decide what role he will play in the struggle for peace. This is essential if you, to quote Maxim Gorky, hold the high position of Man on the Earth. With this aim in view, it is evidently necessary, in the first place, to obtain a deeper understanding of the danger that is threatening the world, to realise that it is absolutely necessary to avert a nuclear war, to grasp the greatness of the cause of saving oneself, one's near and dear ones, of saving the whole of humanity from self-destruction, and to shake off complacency.

All people should know what devastating consequences a nuclear war will result in, for such knowledge determines the scope and intensity of the struggle to prevent it. But it

326

cannot be said that they are fully informed.

It is doubtful that the population of industrialised and developing countries, big cities and remote villages, illiterate and literate people are equally aware of the consequences of nuclear war.

Moreover, their knowledge depends on how full and authentic is the information which is made available to them. I met people with a false and naive idea of nuclear war, who, for example, were convinced that it would affect only the population of major cities of the warring sides, and leave all other people unharmed.

Scientists have done a great deal to inform people on all these questions. But time does not stand still. It has to be taken into consideration that when they first warned the people of the consequences of atomic war, those who are twenty today were not yet born, and those who are thirty were children. Do they know anything about these warnings? At the same time some of the earlier scientific forecasts should be brought up to date.

Hence, it is the duty of scientists to keep on explaining to the people what awaits them if.the present stockpiles of nuclear weapons are exploded, and tell them outright about their destructive potential. I believe that it would be useful if not only people living in zones of possible direct implementation of nuclear weapons, but also inhabitants of remote areas were informed about the consequences of nuclear war. The strength of the peace champions will double if all the people of the world

327

are directly informed (and not approximately or by hearsay) about the consequences of nuclear war, for life is dear to all people. Yet it is obvious that these measures alone cannot strengthen international security and that concrete practical steps to achieve disarmament are absolutely necessary.

It is also necessary to give the broadest publicity to the tasks involved in the struggle for peace. They have been expounded in the Soviet Peace Programme, in the decisions of the CPSU congresses, in the declarations of the Political Consultative Committee of the Warsaw Treaty member-countries and are supported by other peace-loving states and by public non-- governmental organisations. They are well known to people in the USSR and other socialist countries, but unfortunately not to people in the West. There the monopolised mass media, actuated by class considerations, frequently either pass over in silence or misrepresent the proposals of the peace-loving forces, just as in many Western countries attempts were made to hush up the Final Act of the Helsinki Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe.

A most important and responsible role in the solution of this task falls upon the vast army of press, TV, and radio journalists, for words have a great effect on people. Not all of them hit the mark: some express the truth, others lies, some carry information, others misinformation, some invite good, others evil. But if a journalist is a person of principle and is convinced that everything should be done to prevent nuclear war, then it is his duty to stand by his convic-

tions. Of course, Western journalists almost never belong to themselves and express the views of the powers that be. But on the most important issue it does not become them to sin against the truth.

The participation of the broad masses in the struggle for peace, which is an earnest of its successful outcome, depends on calls for peace and friendship which appeal to their reason and hearts, on fully informing people of the con sequences of nuclear war, on their awareness of the need to prevent another world war and a thorough knowledge of how this can be attained.

There are also such traditional ways of expressing the desire for peace as demonstrations, rallies, peace marches, collection of signatures under appeals for peace, submission of petitions to governments and parliaments, public opinion polls, voting for candidates who champion peace in elections to organs of state power. And the participation of each person in the drive for peace and disarmament and against preparations for nuclear war and its initiation is also an essential prerequisite of success. In the struggle of the peoples for the right to live there should be no "silent majority" whose passivity is exploited by the opponents of peace. All people should be drawn into the struggle for peace, for turning each country, each city and each street into an impregnable bastion of peace.

The struggle to avert the self-destruction of mankind in the flames of a nuclear war will become universal. The unity of people of different races and nationalities, party affiliation

328 329

and social strata in all countries is the command of the time, of life itself.

Today there is no room for complacency. The struggle for peace calls for increased vigilance and the most energetic measures to expose the criminal aggressive schemes of the undisguised enemies of peace and their dangerous acts. There are politicians who are aware of the suicidal nature of a major nuclear conflagration, and yet they keep on playing with fire.

Vigilance is essential until the arms race is brought to a stop and peace and security of the peoples are guaranteed.

The great battle between the forces of progress and peace against war and reaction, between common sense and folly continues. And we hope that common sense and the will to live shall triumph.

REFERENCES

CHAPTER 1

1 Congressional Record, December 19, 1945, p. 12398.

~^^2^^ Quoted from: Henry A. Kissinger, Nuclear Weapons and Foreign Policy, Harper and Brothers, New York, 1957, p. 40.

~^^3^^ William Fulbright, The Arrogance of Power, New York, 1966, p. 138.

4V. I. Lenin, "Speech Delivered at a Conference of Chairmen of Uyezd, Volost and Village Executive Committees of Moscow Gubernia. October 15, 1920", Collected Works, Vol. 31, Progress Publishers, Moscow, p. 323.

~^^5^^ Today George Kennan is professor at Princeton. His view of the world situation is reasonable and realistic. He supports arms control and a constructive dialogue between the Soviet Union and the United States.

~^^6^^ Quoted from: Robert E. Osgood, Limited War. The Challenge to American Strategy, Chicago, 1957, p. 202.

~^^7^^ Michael Parenti, The Anti-Communist Impulse, New York, 1969, p. 66.

8 Leopold Kohr, The Breakdown of Nations, Routledge and Kegan Paul, London, 1957, p. 204.

~^^9^^ Quoted from: Bert Cochran, The War System, New York, London, 1965, p. 43.

~^^10^^ Maxwell D. Taylor, The Uncertain Trumpet, New York, 1960, p. 4.

~^^1^^! Quoted from: Fred J. Cook, The Warfare State, The Macmillan Company, New York, 1962, p. 128.

~^^12^^ Author's note: General Giulio Douhet (1869-1930) fought in World War I and was Air Force chief in fascist Italy. In 1927 he wrote the book // dominio dell'aria (Domination in the Air).

~^^13^^ Infantry Journal, September 1949, p. 12.

~^^14^^ Dale O. Smith, US Military Doctrine, New York, 1955, p. 142.

~^^15^^ Bernard Brodie, Strategy in the Missile Age, Princeton University Press, Princeton, 1959, p. 227.

331

~^^16^^ Ibid., p. 368.

1^^7^^ The Appeal stated: "We demand the unconditional prohibition of the atomic weapon, as a weapon of aggression and mass extermination of human beings, and the institution of strict international control to enforce this. We shall regard as guilty of war crimes the government that is the first to use atomic weapons against any country.''

~^^18^^ Henry A. Kissinger, Op. cit., p. 31.

~^^19^^ Bernard Brodie, Op. cit., p. 254.

20 George Lowe, The Age of Deterrence, Boston, 1964, p. 53.

21 Konrad Adenauer, Erinnerungen 1945-1965, Vol. 1, Stuttgart, 1965, p. 382.

22 Bundeswehr, Arm.ee fur den Krieg, Deutscher Militarverlag, Berlin, 1968, pp. 369, 370.

23 Ibid., p. 366.

2* Bulletin des Press---und Informationsamtes der Bundesregierung, No. 154, Bonn, August 19, 1960, p. 1519.

~^^25^^ Karl Marx, Frederick Engels, Collected Works, Vol. 11, Progress Publishers, Moscow, 1979, p. 108.

26 George Lowe, Op. cit., pp. 53, 202.

27 Ibid., p. 131.

28 Robert McNamara, The Essence of Security. Reflections in Office, London, 1968, p. 57. /

~^^29^^ Maxwell D. Taylor, Op..cit., p. 5.

~^^30^^ Bernard Brodie, Op. cit., pp. 309-10. ~^^3^^! Robert E. Osgood, Op. cit., p. 244.

~^^32^^ Bernard Brodie, Op. cit., p. 310.

~^^33^^ Henry A. Kissinger, Op. cit., p. 140.

~^^34^^ See: Foreign Affairs, July 1962, p. 531.

~^^35^^ Author's note: Herman Kahn, head of the Hudson Institute of National Security and International Relations, was known as the author of Thinking about the Unthinkable and On Thermonuclear War where he discoursed on the admissibility and acceptability of a thermonuclear war.

~^^36^^ Author's note: The Research and Development (RAND) Corporation was organised in 1948 by the US Air Force to study the preparation for war with the Soviet Union.

~^^37^^ Herman Kahn, On Escalation. Metaphors and Scenarios, Hudson Institute Series of National Security and International Order, New York, Washington, London, 1965, p. 89.

~^^38^^ Ibid., p. 138.

~^^39^^ Ibid., p. 204.

40 Author's note. Karl von Clausewitz (1780-1831)- Prussian general, prominent 19th-century military historian and theorist. Lenin called Clausewitz one of the great military minds whose thinking was stimulated by Hegel (V.I. Lenin, "The Collapse of the Second International", Collected Works, Vol. 21, p. 219).

41 Carl von Clausewitz, Vom Kriege, Verlag des Ministerium fur Nationale Verteidigung, Berlin, 1957, p. 701.

42 Foreign Affairs, January 1965, pp.211, 213.

~^^43^^ See: SShA---ekonomika, politika, ideologiya, No. 12,1975.

44 See: Bundeswehr, Armee fur den Krieg, 1969.

45 Quoted from: George Lowe, Op. cit., p. 127.

46 The New York Times, September 2,1950.

CHAPTER 2

1 The General Council of the First International. 1870-1871, Minutes, Progress Publishers, Moscow, 1974, pp.325,328.

~^^2^^ V. I. Lenin, "Letters from Afar"Collected Works, Vol. 23, p. 334.

~^^3^^ V.I. Lenin, "Yhe Question of Peace", Collected Works, Vol. 21, p. 293, V. I. Lenin, "Speech at a Public Meeting in Simonovsky Sub-District. June 28, 1918", Collected Works, Vol. 27, p. 492.

4 The Road to Communism, Moscow, 1962, p. 505.

~^^5^^ V. I. Lenin, "The Collapse of the Second International", Collected Works, Vol. 21, p. 219.

~^^6^^ K. Marx "Inaugural Address of the Working Men's International Association". In: K. Marx and F. Engels, Selected Works, In three volumes, Vol. 2, Progress Publishers, Moscow, 1969, p. 18.

7 Ibid.

~^^8^^ Offiziere gegen Hitler. Nach einem Erlebnisbericht

333 332

von Fabian v. Schlabrendorff, Europa Verlag, Zurich, 1946, p. 48.

~^^3^^ L. I. Brezhnev, Following Lenin's Course, Vol. 4, Politizdat Publishers, Moscow, 1975, p. 211 (in Russian).

~^^1^^ ° V. I. Lenin, "Second All-Russia Congress of Soviets of Workers' and Soldiers' Deputies", Collected Works, Vol. 26, p. 255.

~^^1^^! V. I. Lenin, "In Reply to Questions Put by Karl Wiegand, Berlin Correspondent of Universal Service", Collected Works, Vol. 30, p. 365; V. I. Lenin, "Answers to Questions Put by a Chicago Daily News Correspondent", Collected Works, Vol. 30, pp. 50, 51.

~^^12^^ V. I. Lenin, "War and Revolution", Collected Works, Vol. 24, p. 418.

13 L. I. Brezhnev, Following Lenin's Course, Progress Publishers, 1975, p. 201.

~^^14^^ Author's note: The Brussels Pact, signed in 1948 by Britain, France, Belgium, the Netherlands and Luxembourg, subsequently developed into the North Atlantic Treaty.

~^^15^^ Wehrkunde, Munich, June 1964, pp. 285,286.

~^^16^^ 24th Congress of the CPSU, Novosti Press Agency Publishing House, Moscow, 1971, pp. 37-39.

~^^17^^ Author's note: From 1948 to 1971 America's share in world capitalist production declined from 55.8 to 40.4 per cent, in world capitalist export from 23.4 to 14 per cent and its gold reserves dropped from 24,400 million to 11,400 million dollars.

~^^1^^8 Hanson W. Baldwin, Strategy for Tomorrow, Harper and Row Publishers, New York and Evanston, 1970,pp.292,287.

~^^19^^ Hanson W. Baldwin, Op. cit., p, 309.

20 see Hanson W. Baldwin, Op. cit., pp. 81-83.

2^^1^^ See: United States Foreign Policy for the 1970s. Building for Peace. A Report by President Richard Nixon to the Congress, February 25, 1971, Harper and Row Publishers, New York, Evanston, San Francisco, London, pp. 135, 138.

22 See: Statement of Secretary of Defence Melvin R. Laird before the House Armed Services Committee on the Fiscal Years 1972-1976 Defence Programme and Defence Budget, March 9, 1971.

334

23 Hanson W. Baldwin, Op. cit., p. 295.

24 Armed Forces Management, April 1970, p. 28.

~^^25^^ Hanson W. Baldwin, Op. cit., p. 333.

~^^26^^ Pravda, July 11,1969.

27 Pravda, May 5, 1970.

~^^28^^ 24th Congress of the CPSU, pp. 35-36.

29 New Times, June 1972, p. 39.

~^^30^^ The Road to Communism, p. 504.

~^^31^^ Herbert York, Race to Oblivion. A Participant's View of the Arms Race, New York, 1970, pp. 217-18.

32 Norman Mailer, Maiami and the Siege of Chicago, Penguin Books Ltd., Harmondsworth, 1969,, p. 46.

3^ L. I. Brezhnev, Following Lenin's Course^ Moscow, 1975, pp. 183,177.

3^^4^^ Le Monde, February 23, 1966.

35 Quoted from: Das Parlamert. Die Woche in Bundeshaus, Bonn, May 4, 1966, p. 7.

~^^36^^ Pravda, December 10, 1974.

~^^37^^ See G. M. Akopov, West Berlin. Problems and Decisions, Moscow, 1974 (in Russian).

~^^38^^ Author's note: The first stage lasted from July 3 to 7, 1973; the second, from September 18, 1973 to July 21, 1975; the third, concluding stage, from July 30 to August 1, 1975.

39 L. I. Brezhnev, Following Lenin's Course, Moscow, 1975, p. 582.

CHAPTER 3

1 Pravda, May 22,1976.

2 L. I. Brezhnev, Our Course: Peace and Socialism, Novosti Press Agency Publishing House, Moscow, 1978, p. 18.

~^^3^^ Pravda, May 17,1975.

4 Pravda, May 22, 1976.

~^^5^^ V. I. Lenin, "The Achievements and Difficulties of the Soviet Government", Collected Works, Vol. 29, p. 66.

6 L. I. Brezhnev, Our Course:Peace and Socialism, p. 17.

~^^7^^ Congressional Record, US Government Printing Office, Vol. 119, Part 20, Washington, 1973, p. 25916.

335

8 As they juggle with data about the Soviet armed forces, Western intelligence services deliberately keep silent about the US forward-based forces deployed close to Soviet borders. And their numbers are large. More than 1,000 tactical delivery vehicles of nuclear warheads capable of hitting targets in the USSR are deployed on US military bases in Europe and Asia and on aircraft carriers. According to the US press, Pershing missiles with 400-kiloton warheads and range of 800 kilometres are deployed in the FRG. In Europe and Asia there are US bombers that carry nuclear bombs with yields ranging from 5 kilotons to 1 megaton and which have an operational range of 640-1,800 kilometres; bombers based on aircraft carriers carry nuclear bombs and missiles with yields from 10 kilotons to 1 megaton and have a range of 640-1,600 kilometres. As regards the USSR, and this is common knowledge, it has no bases close to the USA.

9 Seel Army, Vol. 21,No. 9, September 1977, p. 33. I® Pravda, August 21, 1977.

11 Survival, Vol. 6, No. 6, 1964, p. 262.

12 For Peace, Security, Cooperation and Social Progress in Europe, Novosti Press Agency Publishing House, Moscow, 1976, p. 12.

~^^13^^ Current Issues in US Defence Policy, Centre for Defence Information, Praeger Publishers, New York, 1976, p. 188.

14 Ibid., p. 198.

15 Ibid., p. 199.

16 L.I. Brezhnev, Our Course: Peace and Socialism, p. 214.

17 Pravda, February 22,1978. 18praz>da,June 1,1978.

19 Congressional Record, March 22, 1976, p. 3937.

20 ibid., p. 3928.

21 Pravda, September 23,1978.

22 L. I. Brezhnev, Our Course: Peace and Socialism, p. 19.

23 Quoted from: Bundeswehr, Armee fur den Krieg, Deutscher Militarverlag, Berlin, 1968, pp. 250-51.

24 New Times, No. 23, 1972, p. 39.

25 Ibid., No. 26, 1973, p. 27.

26 ibid., No. 48,1974, p. 32.

27 L. I. Brezhnev, Our Course: Peace and Socialism, p. 52.

28 Pravda, February 25, 1978.

29 por Peace, Security, Cooperation and Social Progress in Europe, p. 7.

~^^30^^ See: USA: From the ``Great'' to the Sick, Moscow, 1969 (in Russian).

31 Karl Marx, Capital, Volume I, Progress Publishers, Moscow, 1972, p. 712.

~^^32^^ See Ralph E. Lapp, The Weapons Culture, W. W. Norton & Company, Inc., New York, 1968.

~^^33^^ Fred J. Cook, The Warfare State, The Macmillan Company, New York, 1962,p. 22.

~^^34^^ The Nation, October 28,1961, p. 278.

~^^35^^ See: Weekly Compilation of Presidential Documents, Vol. 13, No. 12, Washington, March 21, 1977 p. 397.

s° Pravda, September 22, 1976.

~^^37^^ See: USA: From the ``Great'' to the Sick, pp. 119, 120.

~^^3^^8 George E. Lowe Op. cit., p. 26.

~^^39^^ New World Report, Vol. 46, No. 4, July-August 1978,p.2.

40 V. I. Lenin, "The Collapse of the Second International", Collected Works, Vol. 21, p. 214.

41 Karl Marx, Friedrich Engels, "Zur Geschichte des Bundes der Kommunisten", Werke, Vol. 21,Dietz Verlag, Berlin, 1962, p. 218.

42 Marx, Engels, Selected Correspondence, Progress Publishers, Moscow, 1975, p. 331.

~^^43^^ V. I. Lenin, "Strange and Monstrous", Collected Works, Vol. 27, pp. 71-72.

~^^44^^ The Road to Communism, p. 484.

45 L. I. Brezhnev, Following Lenin's Course, Vol. 3, Politizdat Publishers, Moscow, 1972, p. 56 (in Russian).

~^^46^^ Documents and Resolutions. XXVth Congress of the CPSU, Moscow, 1976, pp. 17-18.

4? Author's note: The Middle East Conference under the chairmanship of the USSR and the USA with the participation of delegations from Egypt, Israel, Jordan, the USA and the USSR and also UN Secretary-General

336

22-537

337

Kurt Waldheim opened in Geneva on December 21, 1973.

~^^48^^ Pravda, September 23, 1978.

~^^49^^ Quoted from: Elliott Roosevelt, As He Saw It, Dudl, Sloan and Pearce, New York, 1946, pp. 36-37.

,~^^50^^ Author's note: China tested its first atomic bomb in 1964, and its first hydrogen bomb in 1973.

~^^51^^ See Edgar Snow, The Lang Revolution, Random House, New York, 1972, p. 216.

52 Eighth National Congress of the Communist Party of China, Vol. I, Foreign Languages Press, Peking, 1956, P-325.

53 Soviet-Chinese Relations. A Compilation of Documents, Moscow, 1959, pp. 367-68 (in Russian).

~^^54^^ p. Vladimirov, Special Region in China, Moscow, 197.3,.pi 359 (in Russian).

~^^55^^ The PRC displayed its hostility by refusing to renew the Treaty of Friendship, Cooperation and Mutual Assistance with the USSR which was signed in 1950.

56 Pravda, March 3, 1979.

~^^57^^ Pravda, February 19, 1979.

~^^58^^ See: The Reactionary Essence of Maoism's Ideology and Policy, Moscow, 1974, p. 250 (in Russian).

59 Quoted from: The Dangerous Course, Moscow, 1974, p, 144 (in Russian).

'

~^^60^^ Jean-Emile Vidal, Ou va la Chine?, Editions sociales, Paris, 1967, pp. 181-82.

61 Quoted from: The Dangerous Course, pp. 38,

62 New Times, No. 33, 1971, p. 19.

63 Pravda, May 14,1977.

~^^64^^ International Affairs, No. 1, 1974, p. 27.

65 Pravda, September 10, 1975.

66 Franz Josef Strauss, Herausforderung undAntwort. Ein Programm fur Europa, Seewald*VerIag, Stuttgart, 1968 p. 110.

~^^6^^'Winston Churchill, Great War Speeches, Transworld Publishers, London, 1957, p. 136.

~^^68^^ The Christian Science Monitor, February 22, 1979.

CHAPTER 4

~^^1^^ L. I. Brezhnev, Following Lenin's Course, Moscow, 1975, p. 416.

2 Documents and Resolutions. XXVth Congress of theCPSU,p.21.

3 Ibid., pp. 31-32.

~^^4^^ International Meeting of Communist and Workers' Parties, Moscow 1969, Peace and Socialism Publishers, Prague, 1969, pp. 47, 48.

' For Peace, Security, Cooperation and Social Progress in Europe, p. 12.

~^^6^^ Moscow News, No. 45, November 1977.

~^^7^^ Ibid.

~^^8^^ L. I. Brezhnev, Following Lenin's Course, Moscow,

1975, p. 534.

9 Author's note: The peace movement was inaugurated at the First World Congress for Peace in April 1949 in Paris.

10 New Times, No. 20,1978, p. 27.

H New Times, No. 8,1975, p. 28.

!2 See V.G. Trukhanovsky, Anthony Eden, Moscow,

1976, p. 365 (in Russian).

13 Pravda, October 27, 1978.

~^^14^^ Moscow News, Supplement, No. 25, 1979, p. 12.

15 New Times, No. 26, 1979, p. 27. 16/Vai>da,June22, 1979.

~^^17^^ L. I. Brezhnev, Trilogy (Little Land, Rebirth, The Virgin Lands), International Publishers, New York, 1980, p. 102.

~^^18^^ Joint Soviet-American Communique. Supplement to Moscow News, No. 25, June 1979, p. 9.

19 Pravda, October 7,1979.

20 Pravda, October 25, 1979.

21 Author's note: Article 71 of the Penal Code of the RSFSR envisages a prison sentence of three to eight years with or without exile of two to five years, for war propaganda.

338

SUBJECT AND NAME INDEX

Adenauer, Konrad---26 Agreement

---Interim Soviet-- American Agreement on Certain Measures with Respect to the Limitation of Strategic Offensive Arms (SALT-1) (May 1972) - 115-117, 170,281,283

---Soviet-British, on the Prevention of Accidental Nuclear War (October 1977)- 277

---Between the Union of Soviet Socialist Republics and the United States of America on the Prevention of Nuclear War (June 1973)-109- 111

---Soviet - American, on Banning Space Objects in Orbit Armed with Nuclear Weapons---31

---on Developing and Deepening LongTerm Cooperation Between the USSR and the FRG (May 1978)-275

---Soviet-French Accord

on the Prevention of Accidental or Unsanctioned Use of Nuclear Weapons ( July 1976)-268 ---between the USSR, USA, Britain and France quardripartite, on West Berlin--- 129-131, 296, 297 Anti-Ballistic Missile System (ABM)-111-115 -Safeguard-104, 112,

113

-Sentinel---11-2. Anti-nazi coalition---10* 13 Appeal to the peoples, parliaments and governments of all countries (1977)-253,254 Atomic monopoly---8, 17,

18

AWACS (Airborne Warning and Control System)-164

B

Baldwin, Hanson-96, 98,

104, 155

Barbarossa, Operation---69 Bradley, Omar-9, 25 Brandt, Willy-127, 128 Brezhnev, Leonid Dyich--- 71, 75, 85, 88, 108, 109, 110, 116, 118, 120, 125, 128, 134, 140, 144, 148, 155, 158, 159, 164, 168,

343

171, 174,

178,

183,

202, 205,

207,

233,

248, 252,

258,

263,

269, 270,

273,

280, 288, 301

rence on the Middle East (December 1973)-205

---the Bandung Conference of 29 Asian and African countries (April 1955)- 220

---of Communist and Workers' Parties on European Security (Karlovy Vary, April 1967)-84

---of 29 Communist and Workers' Parties of Europe (Berlin, June 1976)-257

---World Disarmament

(1932,1933)-76, 77 Congress

---the 7th All-Russia of Soviets (December 1919)-74

-the 22nd, of the CPSU (October 1961)-79

-the 24th, of the CPSU (March 1971)-85

-the 25th, of the CPSU

(March 1976)-249 Constitution of the USSR

(Fundamental Law)---

252 Convention

---Banning the Production, Stockpiling, Deployment and Use of Neutron Weapons---185

---on the Prohibition of the Development, Production and

Stockpiling of Bacteriological (Biological) and Toxin Weapons (1972)-297, 298 ---on the Prohibition of Military or Any Other Hostile Use of Environmental Modification Techniques (1977)-298, 299

D

Declaration

---of the European socialist countries containing proposals to organise collective security in Europe (1954)-220

---of the Conference of the Warsaw Treaty Political Consultative Committee on Strengthening Peace and Security in Europe-84

-of the Soviet Government on waving unjust treaties with China (June 25, 1919)-74

-Joint Soviet-FRG, on furthering the cause of detente, goodneighbourliness and peace (May 1978)- 273, 274

---Joint Soviet-British, on the non-- proliferation of nuclear wea-

pons (February 1975)-276

Detente---85, 86, 89, 109- 112, 117, 118, 131, 139-142,144,176,218, 249, 258, 279, 280, 299 Doctrine

---of air warfare---18, 19 -the Guam d.-94-96 ---of "rolling back communism"---12, 14 ---of "containment of communism"---12, 14 Documents

---Basic-Principles of Mutual Relations Between the Union of Soviet Socialist Republics and the United States of America (May 1972)-109 ---Basic Principles of Negotiations on the Further Limitation of Strategic Offensive Arms (June 1973)-116, 117 ---Declaration on the Principles of GoodNeighbour and Friendly Cooperation Between the USSR and Turkey (June 1978) -278, 279

Douhet, Giulio-18, 97 Dulles, John Foster-31

Carter, James-15 9, 161, 169, 174, 176, 193, 288, 291, 292 Chicherin, Gcorgi---76 Chou En-lai-226, 243 Churchill, Winston---12,

243, 277

Collective security ---in Europe-76-79,

131, 220

-in Asia-221-223 Colonial system-14, 259,

260 Concept

---two-and-a-half wars---

36-38,97,98 ---counterforce---37, 38,

99 ---limited wars---34-36,

40, 43, 44, 46, 92 -return strike-102 ---of "advanced fronti-

ers"-27, 28, 45-47 ---one-and-a-half wars---

94, 95, 97-99 ---strategic sufficiency--- 94,95,100-102, 104

-total forces-94-96 ---three worlds-228 ---escalation of war---39-

43, 156 Conferences

-Genoa (1922)-76, 82 ---Geneva Peace Confe-

Ecevit, Biilent-165, 278 Engels, Frederick-201

344 345

---on the Franco-- Prussian war (1870-

1871)-28

Einstein, Albert---265 Eisenhower, Dwight D.---

190

d'Estaing, Valery Giscard--- 184,267

Kennedy, John F.-31, 33

Konev, Ivan---9

Kosygin, Alexei-124, 278

ve Commitee (1966, 1969, 1970, 1972, 1976)-255, 256, 328

Meeting of representatives of the countries which took part in the Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe (November 1977-March 1978, Belgrade)-2 79, 280 Military-industrial comp-

lex-187-191 Movement

-non-aligned-260, 261

N

National means of verifi-

cation-115, 116 New international economic order---261 Nixon, Richard-90, 94- 95, 100, 101, 103, 105- 107, 109, 117, 149 Nuclear charges-49, 183 Nuclear delivery vehicles (strategic)-99, 100, 171,183 -aircraft-48, 112,113,

171,286

---land-based ICBM launchers-17, 282 ---subrrtarine-based launchers-50, 104, 115, 170,287 ---Trident-163 ---cruise missiles---172,

177

Nuclear parity-100, 101, 171,192

O

Organisation

---Western Hemisphere Defence Treaty (1947)-23

-ANZUS (1951)-23

---Warsaw Treaty---71, 147, 150, 156, 179, 185, 246, 306, 322

---World Peace Council-264

-North Atlantic Treaty (NATO)-23, 24,64, 78

---Common Market--- 123

---United Nations

----the UN Charter-

203

----Soviet disarmament

proposals at---80-81, 297

----UN on the Middle

East problem-203, 204

----UN General Assembly session on Disarmament (June 1978)--- 164,304-309

----China's stand on the

questions of disarmament-220-222

-SEATO (1954)-260 -CENTO (1959-260

Lenin, Vladimir Ilyich--- ---on peace---72-75 -on war-58-60, 62, 63

- . -

---on a revolutionary situation-200, 202

M

Marx, Karl-29, 188, 227

---on war---58

---on just wars---67 McGovern, George---150 McNamara, Robert---31,

99, 100, 189 Meetings

---International Meeting of Communist and Workers' Parties (1969)-257

---of Warsaw Treaty Foreign Ministers ( February 1971)-84

---Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe (Helsinki, August 1975)^-130- 132, 136, 138, 258, 267

----Final Act of the

Helsinki Conference (August 1, 1975)- 134-136, 256, 270, 271, 277-279, 298

---of the Warsaw Treaty Political Consultati-

Ford, Gerald-118, 119,

139, 149, 169 Fulbright, William -11*18

Gaulle, Charles de-122-

124

Gorky, Maxim-326 Gromyko, Andrei---72,

105, 174, 205, 280,

304

H

Hegemonism-223, 229- 234

Hiroshima and Nagasaki, atomic bombing of--- 16, 19, 44, 157, 265

Jackson, Henry---236 Jaures, Jean-Leon---58 Johnson, Lindon B.---90, 94

;

K

Kahn, Herman-39-43 Kant, Immanuel---57 Kennan, George---12

Policy

-Ostpolitik-271 -"brink of war"-31 ---of "opening the

346 347

doors"-231

---"positions of strength" -11, 14, 31, 51, 83, 94, 161, 193

-cold war-8, 12, 54, 56, 57, 74, 81, 82, 89,93,94, 108,117, 119, 120, 122, 128, 130, 132, 136, 143, 167,300 Pompidou, Georges---124,

125 Principle

---of equal security---116, 173

---of peaceful coexistence-10, 13, 32, 72, 74, 76, 79, 80, 108, 109, 132, 139-141, 165, 166,176,255 Programme

-of the CPSU-60, 79

-Peace P-85-88, 249- 251

---Peace Offensive-83-

85, 255 Proletarian intemationa-

lism-200

R

Religion in the drive for

peace-265, 266 Roosevelt, Franklin D.---

210

---Statement of the Soviet Government on its policy towards the FRG (May 1972)-139,271- 273

---Soviet government's statement "On the Restructuring of International Economic Relations"-261

-mutual USSR-USA (November 24, 1974)- 118, 119, 169, 174

---joint Soviet-American statement on the limitation of strategic arms ( September 1977)-175

---joint statement of principles and basic guidelines for subsequent negotiations on the limitation of strategic arms (1979)-290 Stockholm Appeal

-of 1950-22

-of 1957-264 Strategy

-military, of the US18, 20, 21

----nuclear strategy---17,

18, 21, 22, 35, 43, 47

------atomic air power

strategy-21, 22, 48

-------"flexible response"

strategy-33, 34, 39, 40, 43-48, 89, 92, 96, 98, 99

------"massive retaliation" strategy---21, 23, 31,32,43,45,48

------"realistic deterrence" strategy-94-9 7

and the FRG (1972) -128

---on the Prohibition of the Emplacement of Nuclear Weapons and Other Weapons of Mass Destruction on the Sea-Bed and the Ocean Floor and in the Subsoil Thereof (1971)-296

---of Peace and Friendship Between Japan and the People's Republic of China ( August 1978)-236

---on the Non-- Proliferation of Nuclear Weapons (1968)-32, 288,295

---on Normalising Relations Between the Czechoslovak Socialist Republic and the Federal Republic of Germany (1973)- 128

-between the USSR and the USA on the Limitation of AntiBallistic Missile Systems (1972)-104, 111-116, 175

Trudeau, Pierre-165, 305 Truman, Harry S.---11, 17

U

US military bases-22-25

US Senate resolution "The

Importance of Sound

Relations with the So-

Taylor, Maxwell-17, 31

Tolstoy, Lev-5 7

Treaty

-Warsaw Treaty-31 ( also see Warsaw Treaty Organisation) -between the USSR and the FRG ( Moscow, 1970)-126, 270,296

---between the USSR, Great Britain and the United States Banning Nuclear Weapons Tests in the Atmosphere, in Outer Space and Under Water (1963)-32, 119,219,295 -between the USSR and the USA on the Limitation of Underground Nuclear Weapons Tests (1974)- 119

-between the USSR and the USA on the_ Limitation of Strategic Offensive Arms (SALT-2) (June 1979)-168-178, 280-295, 299 ---on Basic Relations Between the GDR

Schmidt, Helmut---305 Schneider, Barry---156 Snow, Edgar-241 Statement

348 349

viet Union"-166, 167 Ustinov, D.F.-160

Western mass media---51,

52, 136-139, 231, 322 323

Wilson,'Harold-275 World Congress of Peace Forces (Moscow, 1973) -22, 264 Weapons

-strategic-29, 44, 100,

103 ----nuclear-16, 17, 49,

50 ------atomic---6, 15, 19,

30, 48-50, 192, 219,

301 ------hydrogen---6, 19,

30 ------neutron-152-155,

158-161

----missile

------Intercontinental

ballistic-29, 30, 112,

113,283,284

--------MX-162, 163

--------Minuteman---48,

162

--------Corporal---49

--------Polaris-49, 162

--------Poseidon-162

--------Air to Surface

Ballistic missiles

(ASBMs)-282 --------submarines launc-

hed-48, 283

----------Trident-163

--------MIRV-103,171,

283, 284 ---tactical ----nuclear-35, 36, 43,

44, 49, 97, 294 ---medium-range tactical

bomber---173

REQUEST TO READERS

Progress Publishers would be glad to have your opinion of this book, its translation and design and any suggestions you may have for future publications.

Please send all your comments to 17, Zubovsky Boulevard, Moscow, USSR.

Vance, Cyrus-149, 169 Vienna Talks on Reduction of Armed Forces and Armaments in Central Europe-178-186, 274

W

Waldheim, Kurt-293 War

---all out nuclear---19,

20, 22, 29, 36, 37,

39, 43, 47, 89, 245 -World War 1-5, 29,

68, 76 -World War II-6, 10,

15, 25, 29, 77, 300 ---Great Patriotic of the

Soviet Union---6, 65,

69,70 ---the US intervention in

Vietnam - 90-92,

137, 222 ---foreign intervention

against Soviet Russia

(1918-1922)-65 ---in a pre-socialist socie-

ty-5, 62, 63 -just-67, 68, 70, 71 ---unjust---66-69, 204,

205, 230-232 ---bacteriological---297 -local-33, 34, 40 -limited-34-36,43-47,

94, 155 -preventive-20-23, 29

350